#titer clan

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU/ Chapter 95 - Stimulation 🔞

w/c - 6,795

“Doll…”, Toji engulfs her lips with his own, using his mass to impose his stature. When he breaks away for breath, he’s drawn to her half-lidded glowing eyes and to how her fluttering lashes have collected the tiniest of droplets; the light catches them perfectly. Adjusting his hold, he bucks Elska upwards to better secure her against the wall but the tile is incredibly slick, causing him to slide.

They slipped not even an inch but its enough for Elska to recognize that perhaps there will be a better time for this position later. She giggles into Toji’s lips right before he lowers her down, his attitude unapologetic but also copacetic. Stepping towards the warm stream, Elska shivers from lust alone while contemplating on Toji’s demeanor. She doesn’t truly believe that he’d drop her but that would add quite the damper on the day, “My beloved, that was a close o-…ahh!”.

Toji collides into her back, trapping her within his arms to share the free-falling stream. Their hips sway them slowly, his right arm bending near her breast to cross her shoulders; her hands hanging from his forearm. She asks, “Is everything alright?”, giving reason for the slighted smirk being birthed over her head. Of everything isn’t alright. He has to literally show his ass and terrify everyone in order to steal her away. As Toji’s eyes trail off to the left where the shampoo bottles sit in suds, he refrains from speaking harshly and instead exhales.

“Hmph.”, Elska twists around to face Toji with an eyebrow raised, asking, “What is wrong? You can talk to me…”. She raises a hand to cup his cheek but his large fingers snatch her wrist, to which she’s yanked into him. She closes her eyes while coupled into his skin and hones into his energy, trying to gauge his disposition by that alone. She gets nothing that is revealing to the point of making a judgement. It’s not enough.

Toji has become aware of everyone assembling in the bedroom and with a heated glare, fumes at the possibility of being interrupted. A gentle hand captures his chin, guiding it back to the one thing that can sate his insatiable thirst. His mind instantly cools and Toji allows himself the calming affect of her touch; nuzzling into it as her soft hands caress his cheek. She pulls his head downward, him obliging as their eyes close and their lips connect. It feels like such an improvement to have her undivided attention, as things were moons ago. Her mouth parts open, his hands slide to her hips. “Toji…”, leaves her in the form of a needing mewl, his wanton growl replying as naturally as the water bends to gravity.

~BANG~

Elska’s head snaps towards the door while his view burns menacingly towards the floor as he snarls, “That’s it…”.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“THE FUCK!?”, Orao is shoved backwards into a mirror, thinking that specific piece was going to crash down over him. He scurries to his side, his cells clamoring incessantly to escape from danger.

“Please, don’t do this.”, Choso’s soft voice cascades calmly.

Orao jumps to his feet and postures himself in a much more aggressive stance, finding his glare to rest on the back of Naoya’s head, ‘He dare…’. His anger over being tossed like trash subsides momentarily when he gathers that Zenin only threw him to get him out of reach. Choso now stands beside the shaman with the katana, repeating, “Don’t do this.”. The sheer audacity of the young shaman with expression of a wounded dragon remains on himself but all of this only adds to Orao’s bewilderment while he mauls over Choso’s aide.

“Naoya!”, Maki cries with hands over her mouth as Yuuta rips the tip of his sword from her cousin’s arm. Naoya flinches but barely demonstrates pain, though she knows it must hurt. With a stiffened hand, she aims it towards Yuuta’s head, shouting, “WHAT THE HELL IS YOUR PROBLEM?!”.

Yuuta accepts the slap to his nape dutifully, now refining some of his temperament but he’s lost with how no one else seems to suspect the stranger, ‘This guy is one of them.’, that he’s certain. With Naoya’s blood dripping from the tip of his blade, Okkotsu berates himself over the mistake and offers, “I’m sorry…”.

Gojo sits up in the bed, still fully exposed but uncaring, “Should’ve just let Yuuta do it!”, shrugging his shoulders with disinterest. He watches Naoya shrug off the wound but tunes into his thoughts to hear, ‘FUCK THIS HURTS! I’VE GOT A FUCKING HOLE IN ME! I need to feed…these God Damn ruffians...FAAAACK’. Satoru snickers under his breath, lying back down to wait for his love to be done with her shower. He and nearly everyone jumps out of their skin when Toji once again barrels through the door to tell them all to shut the fuck up. Gojo’s eyes narrow, ‘He’s been in there with her this enitre time!???’, now feeling less patient.

“THIS ISN’T A FUCKING PLAYGROUND SO STOP ACTING LIKE IT IS!”, Toji roars, at his wits end with managing this circus, “CAN’T EVEN THINK WITH ALL THIS NOISE.”.

“Think?”, Gojo taunts rigidly, “More like fuck.”.

Naoya gasps, “Hey, wait a minute!!”, also now realizing that Toji was keeping Elska to himself, “What are you doing in there?!”. He grabs his arm and opens his mouth to warn all against attacking his princess today.

Gojo stands up and stretches, “I just told you lover boy!”, knowing that it’ll be harder for the sneaky Fushiguro to succeed with all the attention on them. Naoya’s jaw drops as if he feels betrayed thus filling Satoru with satisfaction, “And while we were all right here too!”, he whines, fanning the flames.

Toji face falls flat, his annoyance abundantly clear. He looks around the room, sees Getou, Maki, Yuuta and that fucking body guard; all people who don’t need to know what he and Elska were up to. ‘It needs to stay that way…’, his old-fashioned streak shining through until Naoya beelines for the bathroom. He clothes lines his cousin before grabbing a hold of his robes.

“Toji! Get off-”.

“Look boy…”, Toji yolks his younger cousin up by the collar, “I don’t want any more disturbances.”, his eyes reflecting off of Naoya’s pale skin, “I’m saying this as nicely as I possibly can right now...stay...the...fuck...out.”. When the Zenin explains that he’s injured and is need of his princess Toji grumbles and regrettably informs Naoya, “It’s just a scratch, you’ll survive.” but not too long before Satoru offers, “Feed from meeee little Naoya!”.

Suguru glances around to the guests awkwardly, shy and embarrassed by the issue at hand. He blushes as his mind runs wild with assumptions, all wild in nature but surrounded on what those on the outside of their circle must think of them. Choso walks past him, Getou side stepping as if touching the being would prove hazardous. He finds it odd that Choso would have any whispers to share with Okkotsu but pretends he doesn’t notice nonetheless.

“Thank you for heeding my advice…”, Choso quietly relays to Yuuta who looks back to him unsatisfied. The shaman’s eyes fall to Orao and harden but Choso vaguely explains, “There is reason for his being here. Hard though it may be, I ask that you leave him to us for the time being.”. He comprehends that Yuuta has no special reason to trust him, they’ve only just met despite how much Choso may know about him. Yuuta verbalizes nothing extraordinary but nods to affirm that he’s well aware of stumbling into something cryptic. Choso already regards him as someone trustworthy for there has never been a route that showed anything otherwise. Their attention becomes captured when Toji’s voice hollers, “SHE’S NOT JUST YOURS BOY!”, Yuuta shaking his head with laughter to how much things have changed. He can’t help but reiterate to himself, ‘So that part is true then…’, picturing all of the turned ganging up on Elska. It’s hard admit with a straight face but due to his own personal grievances with traditional relationships, the idea is rather thrilling. His eyes float to Maki to see if she’s picked up on it as well, leading him to grin. Her cool expression says it all and it would appear that his dear lady is also interested.

Gojo cracks his knuckles, “I’ll be right back.”, hastily exiting the room without further explanation or clothes. His presence soon disappears all together.

“Ughhh!”, Naoya parks his butt on the bed, angered about Toji’s adamant stance. He folds his arms, quietly groaning to his injury while secretly applying pressure. With his nose turned up, he tells them all, “My princess will be furious when she finds out Toji made me sit here and bleed!” and looks to Yuuta, “She has killed for me, you know!”.

Maki laughs, thinking, ‘I really like this chick already,’ but addresses, “Shouldn’t we wrap that or something?”, half begrudged with responsibility over Yuuta stabbing him. She begins searching the room for anything that would suffice but she notices the quiet Titer that’s at ends with Naoya, speak up.

Suguru thinks maybe he should be less like furniture and more conversant, “I believe he means for Elska to heal him.”, and is instantly met with a heated scowl from the Zenin. Suguru looks away, evidently hurt.

“Tch.”, Naoya rolls his eyes, hating that Getou is right and is even familiar enough with Elska to   understand from experience. He folds his hands together in his lap, raging over having to announce his official alliance with the Titers tonight, wondering, ‘How the hell did it all work out for him? He is literally the worst and yet he’s still here…’. Naoya knows that Elska wants him there and that creates a turmoil in him that cannot be advocated for, he doesn’t understand why. Why him? What the fuck is so good about that rapey bastard? Naoya’s glowing eyes locate Suguru who seems lost in thought, ‘And my princess…’, his eyes narrow, ‘Why does she always forgive them?’. He’s rather salty right now so every grievance he can think of seems to be at the forefront of his mind. With disgust, Naoya looks over Getou’s physique and mumbles, “Stupid muscles…”, somehow thinking that must be Elska’s reasoning but his mind jumps to how dark Getou’s aura naturally is and grunts once he considers that his baby is invigorated by debauchery. An image of Suguru’s lips meeting her neck jolts Naoya with a sort of doom that to his dismay also riles something more than adversity. He wheezes; gripping his arm while also clutching onto denial, ‘No...no fucking way…’.

Naoya can feel himself throbbing to life.

Getou looks over to Zenin, wanting to understand what rattled him as he’s heard that ridiculous sound many times before. Suguru’s gaze wanders down to Naoya’s lap and discovers the pitched tent, causing him to believe that its over the Zenin fantasizing about the feeding. His view takes to the bathroom door, eyes lingering while he recalls the last time he imposed on her bathing.  

“We need to head back Naoya.”, Maki begins while wrapping an arm around Yuuta, “Now that we’ve confirmed your fucking whereabouts and all…”, sounding as if she’s tired.

Yuuta can tell that Maki is simply excited to talk so he doesn’t oppose their abrupt dismissal. He addresses everyone as a whole when he says his casual goodbyes but lands eyes on Choso before Naoya. Rika whispers her affinity to the being which deepens the mystery for Yuuta but he places this aside as he announces that they’ll be waiting at the Zenin Estate with everything they’ll need. He’s so fired up by their mutual excitement, he can’t help but give Maki a good slap on the ass. He was worried that with everything she’d been through, both physically and emotionally, that his dear Maki wouldn’t feel beautiful anymore. His heart shreds at the thought of her ever thinking she’s anything less because of her scars and he’ll spend the rest of his life making sure this is so. “Let’s go sweet cheeks.”.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Elska was waiting for Toji to return, especially after hearing him blow up on everyone. ‘What is it that’s getting to him?’, she wonders while gliding the razor blade up her underarm for the final stroke. Hearing shuffling outside the glass, she places it down and pokes her head out, “My beloved?”.

The giant remains oriented towards the door, tense until he hastily responds, “I’m coming right now doll.”.

She watches him for a second and how he doesn’t move, ‘I need to get to the bottom of this, he’s acting so strangely.’. Reluctantly, she tucks back into the shower and continues relaxing under the water until the glass door shuts and her head is being tilted upwards. Her widened eyes frame onto Toji’s pensive yet alluring glare as his intensity sitrs her senses.

“The truth is…”, Toji starts with a lower than usual tone, gradually nearing her face, “I’m fucking tired of fighting them for your affection.”. He pecs her tenderly once but then caresses her baby bump and adds, “You’re always distracted by their fucking antics and its like being the bigger man here gains me the short end of the stick.”. His glowing eyes narrow, “I’m tired of it, doll.”, his hand wraps around her throat, “Tired of it.”.

Elska’s mind drowns out the constant running water to focus on her beloved’s words alone. There was a time when these mannerisms would’ve diluted her with fear but as she stands before his predatory gaze and shortened fuses, she can only liquefy. His hands are so big, rough and wonderful; the sensation of his grip slowly tightening enough to ease her into submission procuring her own fluid.

Toji can tell that she’s into his frustration and with his oddly ravenous mood, decides he just might be digging it as well. She cowers before him but its in a purely erotic format, one that depicts her as this little helpless bare damsel. He groans deeply as his formidable Elska, transforms into this delicate character but resolves to not let her off so easily. Toji backs her into the wall once more but this time taunts, “Do I have your attention, doll?”, while his other hand rubs circles between her thighs.

“Y-yes!”, Elska stutters out while enjoying her captivity. The way Toji appears to her right now, its almost as if greed pools behind those fleetingly emerald looking eyes and there isn’t a single thing she’s about to do to stop it. She wraps her hands around his arm that pins her, probably seeming as if wanting to get away but on the contrary, she’s keeping his hand right where it is.

Toji crashes his lips to hers and eats her moans when he slides two fingers past her folds. He hooks them and reinforces her against the tiled wall so he can watch everything. His thumb fondles her clit with pressurized swipes, knowingly toying with her before he gives a few test runs of her punishment.

Elska was curious as to why he stopped moving within in her but couldn’t bare to ask for clarification as his dominant side flourishes. Fuck, Toji’s hot. He jerks his entire arm twice, alarming her as she was still attached to it but when he does it again, she notices a warm sensation budding within her. She hears him sigh and feels him press her harder against the wall as if her upper half was expected to remain postured and unmovable and thinks to herself, ‘There’s no way!’.

Toji licks his lips when she flashes her confused eyes up to him. “I’ve always wanted to do this to you but doll but it never seemed right before…”, Toji rubs her clit and breathes in her whimpers, “You were so timid, fragile…”. He makes sure he has a good angle within her, “But now...”.

Elska’s mind goes completely blank when Toji jerks his arm again because this time he isn’t stopping. At first all she hears are the lewd squelches echoing in their ears and they only become louder the longer he persists. ‘What is he doing???’, she tries to formulate the thought as the balls of her feet subtly scoot against the floor, ‘Is he trying to take my freaking uterus out???’. Not even her sweet Sati has been this rough when fingering her, but wait, is that what Toji is even doing?

“Shhhh doll, or do you want everyone to hear you?”, he domineeringly huffs out while smiling down on his beautifully disheveled master. He can tell she’s loving what this is doing to her but it doesn’t take long for him to cultivate that she’s never experienced this exact type of stimulation before. He catches himself thinking, ‘Gojo are you fucking serious?!’, sincerely beside himself with this realization as he witnesses his doll crumbling into a whimpering mess. Her brow is angled tensely but her parted lips sing of pleasure and a little too loudly.

Gojo strokes himself as quietly as he can, ignoring the blood he’s smearing around himself as his ears register the act being rendered. He’s losing it though and doesn’t deny this as he throbs inconceivably hard and becomes a little light-headed. ‘I still need to feed.’, but Satoru doesn’t want to crash the party yet. He’d rather be on the other side of this steamed, opaque glass administering this G-spot lashing or at least watch and let his dick weep. ‘Not yet!’, he tells himself as he takes a break from pumping to regain his strength and await for his love to blow. ‘What does she look like right now?’, he asks himself while imagining something far sloppier than what is taking place. It feels wrong that he doesn’t know for himself; he’s missed another first with his love though, much like Suguru and his admiration for sucked testicles. ‘Today is just not my day is it?’, he looks up to the ceiling, still harmonized by the sounds of her suction as Toji’s fingers assault her.

Toji tells her to look at him and she follows the direction the best she can. She tightening around him intermittently, leading him to the conclusion that his hard work will pay off. Broken phrases, parts of his name fumble out of her in between moans and he watches her eyes widen with urgency but likely negates what she was expecting him to do when he groans and says, “No, doll, you’re not going anywhere.”.

“To-...ji I have to-…”, but her voice becomes as cornered as she is when he enforces his mass on her to symbolize that it doesn’t matter what she’s feeling, she will have to endure. The hand around her throat now presses against her lower abdomen, steadying her there fiercely as Toji’s lustful eyes loom from above. Their tongues dance but she wants to flee. Elska isn’t one-hundred percent sure but this sensation spilling over doesn’t feel like a normal orgasm. She pleas with him once more, “Let m-me go, something isn’t…”, she gasps as the feeling consumes her. It’s too late.

Toji catches Elska when she falters against the wall but he doesn’t dare slow down as the English language evades her mind. “Let it go, doll…”, he coaxes her with a sweetened tone until she arches in his hold, “Mmmmm…”, Toji moans as she gushes all over them both, “Fuck...just like that…”. His lips travel her cheek and neck; sensually splitting and dragging his fingers from within her.

Gojo has to bite his lip as he ejaculates, hoping with all his remaining might that he can translate his internal screams to mere heavy breathes. His seed spills between his knuckles, shooting as far at the sink but that’t not the mess he’s concerned with. He slumps forward, dizzier than ever but listens to Elska’s uncertainty over her body’s reaction with a pervy smirk.

“Why are you hiding from me?!”, Toji cackles through his words due to having to pull her hands away from her face, “Doll.”, but she doesn’t give. He embraces her from behind and lifts her up so he can take them to the built in bench, “Don’t be like that! That’s what I wanted you to do.”.

Elska has never felt more humiliated in her life! She’s distraught after her body expelled so much fluid and is even more discomforted by the declined need to urinate. She’s never known her beloved to be so heartless but his laughter only feels like mockery at this point. She doesn’t understand why he’d want her to do that of all things, though if she’s being honest, the whole experience felt amazing while it was taking place.

Still.

What the fuck.

“Don’t be so embarrassed doll, we’re in the shower anyways.”.

Elska twists in his lap, disheartened by the pride bludgeoning her through his voice, “That was weird, my beloved...”, turning her head once she sees the happiness written across his face, “And odd. Especially for you.”.

Toji bursts out in laughter but repositions her so that she’s now straddling him, inquiring, “So are you saying you didn’t like it then? I’m full of all sorts of surprises doll, don’t you forget it.”. The scene has ended yet she continues to display with such innocence; she’s unable to camouflage the shock that trickles in place of anything of any kind of bodily fluid.

She can’t relinquish her abhorrence to the what ifs over her body nor can she let go of how utterly attractive her beloved is when he grabs her by the back of the neck to draw her near. Seconds pass before she feels his girthy tip massage her labia and this encourages her to confess, “I did like it.”.

Showers are all about getting clean but Gojo can’t help but notice they’re only getting dirty. “Sly old fox…”, Satoru grumbles as he prepares himself. When he teleports, he arrives in the corner of the shower, hoping to go undiscovered initially. His presence has been masked this entire time but he’s dealing with Toji here who can never be underestimated. Getting caught floats right out of his mind though when he watches his love slide down over Toji, the giant’s shaft slowly disappearing. “Greedy bastard.”, he whispers but is honestly all about it. She always looks so small compared to Toji, in every way possible and Satoru loses himself in memories of their first threesome.

“Ride your beloved.”, Toji sharply demands, grabbing her hips to simply feel her flesh between his fingers. He throws his head back when she heeds his call, mesmerized by her clenching but hastily finds her face again to retain everything about their current dynamic. Is it wrong for him to admit that he might like ordering her around like this? Is it weird for him to interpret her willingness as also enjoying it?

“Stop.”, Toji holds her waist down and locks their lips. He hears her asking through thought, ‘Why?’, but he leaves her without an answer until he fulfilled with their kiss. His hands roam to her rear, this influencing her to rest more into him as he informs, “I think I want you take my cock instead…”.

Gojo steps closer, now under the water while his poor love gets pummeled from below. Her feet bounce around almost as if her ankles were made of jello until her toes curl but that’s not to say it compares to the way her ass jiggles over Toji’s lap, ‘And the way his dick pulls on her…’, its almost too much for Satoru. He gets even closer, now able to feel the heat radiating from the pair and was doing a good job at keeping his hands to himself until Toji’s spread her cheeks; the view is glorious.

“Fuck...doll…”, Toji grunts and juts his hips, closing his eyes to stave off his inevitable end as this time with her has been everything he’s needed. Her cries falls off and Toji’s additionally alarmed with how hard she’s squeezing his member. He opens his eyes and growls, “GOJO WHAT THE FUCK?”.

Satoru drinks from Elska while supporting her weight, hoping that this would indicate that Toji could continue. When the stagnant air remains, he removes his fangs and while staring at Toji, asks Elska, “Love, you don’t mind if I’m here, do you?”, grinning maniacally when she whimpers what he was hoping to hear.

“You’re such a cock, you know that?”, Toji throws this insult but amid his stewing over Gojo’s inability to stay away, he pays attention to Elska and how her body reacts. He’s soon motioning his length back through her, now holding her shins as Gojo provides the necessary support from behind. With her legs sprawled open like this, Toji goes to rub her clitoris again and stares at her entrance while he completely manipulates it.

‘You taste so fucking good…’, Gojo expresses this to Elska through thought as her overwhelming arousal dominates her flavor. He sees the plant, tastes Naoya’s sweetness within her and then braces himself for pain. He’s dumbfounded and relieved when all he feels are his injuries repairing; no mind-piercing agony nor heat in his eyes. The instantaneous mitigation swells over him like a tide dragging from the shore only to be tumbled between the ocean floor and currents; he feels alive, anew.

Toji’s eyes take to the healing wounds across the visible parts of Gojo but then they follow the waterfall of blood water that rinses from Satoru, to her and then himself. The very sight provokes instincts deep within Toji that he’d rather pretend didn’t exist; such as his unnerving aniticipation to Satoru joining them. Despite himself, Toji corrupts from his usual way of thinking and moistens a finger with plans of helping her adapt to them both.

Elska’s sharp inhale opens Gojo’s eyes and he swears they’re playing tricks on him when he views Toji’s flushed expression and then the cause of his love’s change in seasoning. He can’t believe it, ‘Is Toji opening her for me?’. He smiles sincerely and is forced to chuckle when the bashful giant grunts and looks away. “It’s a shame…”, Satoru sighs regretfully while closing her punctures, “I have some unfortunate business that I have to take care of love so I can’t stay.”.

Toji lifts an eyebrow while Elska quickly gathers herself enough to ask, “What?”. They’re both too stunned. Satoru Gojo never turns down sex. Toji’s concerned but also relieved because now that the moment has left them, he’s upset with himself for volunteering Elska to begin with. ‘And I wanted the fucker to join us?!’.

“Everything is fine love, I’ll make good on my sensual threat later.”, Gojo, though uncomfortable about the idea of going home, feels a little more at ease after his little dinner with a movie. He guides her head in his direction and slides his tongue into her mouth but there’s something unusual about this particular meeting of the lips. He peeks, wanting to see if she noticed anything strange and shudders when she’s already acting on it.

Elska moves her thighs so she ride Toji and not break her connection to Satoru. Something about that kiss fired her up to no return. Her beloved’s moans and added assistance spike a rush of adrenaline that inspire to hear more. She glances down to absorb the pleasure on Toji’s face, that deep seeded lust of his, coiling her insides.

“Fuuuuck…”, Gojo whines as everything about her is pleading for his inclusion. He jerked off outside of the shower to help ensure that his visit would be a quick one but he’s never been able to turn her down before this, ‘Why did I think I was capable?’. No matter how he looks at it though, he understands that he has to leave because of all of the unknown laid out before him and truthfully, the thought of running into his father kills the libido. His eyes race to Toji who’s appearing a little less collected than before and becomes angry at the timing of this all. Gojo sighs loudly, “I would love to fuck your fucking brains out right now love.”, he slaps her ass and presses two fingers against her rear, “I’d fuck your ass so well, you’d squirt all over us both this time.”.

Elska inadvertently tightens to Gojo’s words and would be mortified by his acknowledgment of her episode prior to his arrival if Toji weren’t doing such a fan-fucking-tastic job of sloshing through her. “I want…”, she whimpers when Satoru goes deeper and listens to him playfully mock, “What was that love?”.

When Elska cries out, Gojo covers her mouth, despising that he’s snuffing out those beautiful noises she makes. Her breasts bounce against his arm to which Satoru squeezes her face as result from a rush of enjoyment. He flicks his wrist to counter Toji, whispering things like, “You’re so beautiful when you’re stuffed.” and “...taking Toji while I fondle your ass; fucking hot.”.

“Shiit.”, Toji glances up to Elska and perceives her tell-tale signs of orgasming, hoping he doesn’t flop before her climax. Listening to Gojo’s filth used to make him want to vomit but those crass words beguile him with the branches of his own sweet release. He sits upright and wraps his arms around Elska to expend them with his final, worthy thrusts. To his delight, Elska’s walls convulse around his twitching length; him smiling exhaustively as he shoots his worth into her already growing womb.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Naoya perches from the bed to his feet, “It’s been long enough.”, his determination to continue the day without further delay carrying him to the bathroom. He swears there is the faintest trace of the scent, making him nervous, ‘God damn it I swear nobody gives a shit about today! I’ve been waiting my whole life for this.’.

Suguru studies Naoya after the Zenin’s thoughts flowed into his own head space, left with a sadness that nearly convinces him to state that he at least kind of cared. ‘It wouldn’t do any good anyways. He fucking hates me.’.

Choso reads Naoya’s body language, being sure he received Getou’s thought; Choso is ensuring that they can. He catches the moment in which the Zenin simmers down, caught off guard by the disappointment in Suguru’s voice. The being smiles to himself before walking towards the bodyguard, telling himself, ‘Today will truly be interesting.’. The warmth leaves his features as soon as he focuses on those obnoxious blonde curls.

Orao tenses up defensively, every cell in his body sent haywire from the hybrid’s unusual presence and even more versatile personality.

“I am going to heal you because you’re not to touch so much as touch Elska.”, Choso made this part abundantly clear so everyone there knew but he gets a little closer after initiating his technique. He’s brought down to a whisper, “Your brother’s purposively fallacious plans to intervene will shatter even further this evening.”, pinching a chunk of his skin through his clothes, “And you will witness the fate of those who wish to contend. It’ll be the same fate as your detestable bloodline.”.

Orao’s blood runs cold as the thought, ‘HE KNOWS WHO I AM’, attempts to circulate through. He searches the room, praying her other turned missed that.

“Try to be anything other than what you are before me right now tonight…”, Choso bears his fangs inconspicuously, “And I will personally see that you are harmed in the worst way you’ve ever known.”. He senses the malice underneath those false hazel eyes, “That actually stands for any day.”, Choso corrects himself for he’s well aware of the unadulterated chaos intended by the piece of shit, “Touch her and you will endure true agony.”. If only threats worked.

“Baby!”, Naoya grits his teeth qualmishly, turning the knob, “We have to go to my plac-…”, he stands there, speechless.

Gojo smiles mischievously, “I believe she’s all good to go now!”, moving to secure his towel better but also somehow still rubbing it in his face.

“You!”, Naoya points his finger with agitation, “I thought you fucking left!”.

Gojo chuckles nervously but slinks past the boiling Zenin to get to the dressers, elucidating in passing, “I wanted you to think I did.”.

“Gahh!!!!”, Naoya vexes before re-entering the bathroom, “Keep your dicks off my princess today!”, feeling as though there’s no way to protect her from the grips of these horny turned.

“There he goes again…”, Toji finishes drying and steps aside so Elska can leave the shower area, “His panties are extra bunched today.”.

“They are not!”, Naoya hurries towards Elska as if he’s truly offended, “You fuckers just won’t let her get ready!”. She smiles to him but he scoops her dampened body into his own and informs her, “You are mine today baby.”. She giggles into his robes as he reaches behind her to grab another towel; sending his cousin a nasty look for her having to use his wet one, “Animals...they’re animals princess.”.

“What the fuck are you looking at?”, Gojo scowls at the bodyguard who’s very presence irritates his core. The curly-headed fuck swiftly looks away but that isn’t enough. Satoru puts on shaman pants, buttons them but then adds, “I hope we didn’t make it weird out here, my love really needed to get plowed.”. He eats up the flare of jealousy vibrating through Orao’s energy but also hates that said jealousy even exists. The piece of shit has no right to want Elska.

Suguru frowns, “I was going to aide her once she thawed.”, suggesting that Satoru was being too presumptuous in the realms of deserving.

Gojo flicks some of Getou’s hair playfully but lunges forward a notch thus making the Titer step back, “Next time I’ll make sure you’re included! Don’t be mad frenemy! We make a good team too.”.

“Shut the fuck up Gojo.”, Toji stomps out of the bathroom sounding no better than before but in reality, he’s much more relaxed now. He’s not even angry with the whitened shaman, he’s just become used to having to interject or extinguish whatever fuckery the man is engaging in.

Satoru leans over to Suguru, blatantly whispering, “You may not get why this is such a big deal but our guy Toji here actually wanted me there.”. Gojo ducks when Toji’s towel goes “weeeeeee” in his direction, laughing uncontrollably when he sees Getou peeling it away from his face.

The Titer’s dark eyes squint back to him as if to ask where exactly he was aiming. Toji thinks to apologize maybe but Suguru freaks out once he feels something crawling into his hair. Toji’s heart leaps when he spots his worm but also cannot control himself from nearly crying as he goes to pick up his dried out companion. The shriek that left the typically composed and intimidating Titer would be enough to bring any man to tears. Luckily, the mood is infectious enough to have all three of them tickled.

“We’ll be leaving after you dry off baby.”, Naoya kisses Elska’s temple, brimming with pure excitement as he knows he gets to show the world his bright future, her. The rumbling sounds of laughter cause him to lift his head and joke, “Time to herd them up.”, until his ears recognize Getou’s voice.

Elska felt the change in Naoya’s energy and ponders on the cause. When she peers around him to also look into the room, she understands. Her turned were caught up in a brief moment of humor but its obvious that her prince feels alienated by the civility gifted to Suguru.

“Fucking twats.”, Naoya slams the door, once again barricading them from the rest. He chews on his lip while sifting through his conundrum of emotions regarding the Titer, both old and new. It isn’t until Elska brushes hair from his eyes that he’s aware of her speaking, “Huh?”.

“All I was saying is that I wish you two could put the past behind you…”, Elska depresses as she requests the unimaginable. Naoya’s left eye twitches but his piercing amber orbs surfeit in terms of tenderness. She’s unsure of what he’s thinking.

“Let’s not discuss this right now princess.”, Naoya doesn’t mean to be dismissive but becoming chummy with Suguru Getou is still a pretty appalling concept. When she lowers her head to show that she’ll drop it, a twinge crosses his heart as he fears of her disappointment. Naoya knows this feud cannot go on forever but he can also never forget Suguru’s violations. His troubled eyes rest on Elska, nothing else comparing to her preciousness; nothing ever has and he wishes that she could thoroughly fathom that this reason alone is why he struggles with amicability.

Elska takes his hand and rests it over her womb. Naoya’s expression immediately splits into a smile, his eyes and jaw softening. His fingertips soon trail into spirals along her skin leaving goosebumps along with feelings of security, her noticing, ‘He didn’t outright refuse the idea of getting along with Suguru like before.’. She thinks this is possibly a good sign as far as Suguru is concerned but explains, “I don’t want our child to be apart of that kind of drama my prince, I know you don’t either.”. She runs a sympathetic hand through his hair, disdained by his guilty expression, “I know it’s a lot and I certainly don’t expect it overnight…”.

Naoya receives a gentle kiss, uplifted by her gesture as it tells him she’s truly not upset but is instead, trying to level things out here. It’s true, he doesn’t want their baby to be around any bullshit domestic shit either. He refuses to place his child in the same harmful situations he was in and bets that the rest of her tortured turned would feel the same. He kisses her back, “I hear what you’re saying baby…”, inhaling the slight scent fizzling from her skin as he sighs and holds her close, “Just give me time with it, okay?.”.

“Okay.”, Elska intertwines her fingers into his, always amazed by how he handles himself in the face of hardship, “That’s more than enough for me.”. She braces herself against his arms to raise on her toes but yanks her hand away when he hisses. She quickly checks his arm and becomes horrified with his having been injured, “What happened?! Why didn’t you say anything to me?!”, swiping hair away from her neck to grant him access.

The tint of his eyes brighten her skin in red but he quells his eagerness and scoffs, “Well I told Toji and he left me out there like my trauma was non-emergent!”.

“I can’t believe my beloved did that…”, Elska trails off until she recalls how wound-up Toji was. Her eyebrows jump when she’s then thrown into the memory of the aggressively delicious technique and how it made her feel. She willfully opts to not spend any time on the result however. Shaking it away from her brain, she refocuses on her prince, guiding him to her neck, “Feed now my prince, then we’ll leave…”, gasping to his instantly gratifying fangs.

Choso stands outside the bathroom door and giggles on while he studies Toji playing with the worm. To see such a frightening turned tickle the small creature and then toss it up into the air, it’s as bizarre as it is adorable. When his view scans to Gojo who is progressively spiraling into dejection, Choso decides to finally disclose something that he knows will help.

Gojo’s eyes water, his breath shifty once he registers what Choso said. He lifts his head and replays the kind words he just received, mauling over them like he can’t believe it. ‘What a feeling…’, Satoru internalizes with genuinely vulnerable expression, ‘It’s so warm yet I feel like could actually cry…’.

Choso smiles sincerely as he listens to Gojo loop his sentence, knowing that the strongest will soon be complete. “You will not face this alone Satoru. I will not have you left to your family’s despair, I will go to make sure there isn’t any foul play.”.

((Thank you for reading!! The next chapter will be out sometime next week <33))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[aunqueudselocrea]

MIS CONCLUSIONES SOBRE LA CONSPIRACION DE LOS OVNIS :

POR FABIO RAMIREZ

SI BIEN EXISTEN MUCHAS EXTRAORDINARIAS BIOGRAFIAS DEL FENOMENO OVNI PREFERI HACER ESTA INFORMAL Y ANECDOTICO RACCONTO PERSONAL,ASI CREO QUE SERA MAS AMENO Y RAPIDO ESTA SINTESIS QUE MIRAR DATOS FRIOS.

SI BUSCAN ENUMERACION DE PRUEBAS O ESPECULACION,O CINICO ESCEPTICISMO,NO SIGAN EN ESTE ARTICULO,NO QUIERO CONVENCER A NADIE,SOLO DECIR MIS OPINIONES Y DAR UN PANORAMA QUE LOS FANATICOS Y DOMINADOS NO PODRAN SOPORTAR NI ENTENDER,NO DEBERIAN LEERLO...TOMENSE LA PASTILLA AZUL QUE LOS LLEVA A SU MUNDO SEGURO E INGENUO DE DEPENDENCIA...EL RESTO,EL QUE BUSCA EL CAMBIO Y SABE QUE VENDRA CON CRISIS..PUEDE ARRIESGARSE...

HE LLEGADO A ESTAS CONCLUSIONES,NO DESPUES DE UN DIA,HA SIDO COMO RESULTADO DE UNA EVOLUCION,DE VER UN OVNI,BUSCAR EXLICACION,VER COMO LA CIENCIA MIENTE Y EL PODER ENGAÑA,VER LAS INGENUIDADES RELIGIOSAS DE LOS PLATILLISTAS Y LAS CONSPIRACIONES PARA CONFUNDIR DE LOS SERVICIOS DE INFORMACION E INTELIGENCIA...CREO HABER PASADO TODOS LOS ESTADOS SUCESIVOS DE LOS QUE BUSCAN E INVESTIGAN OVNIS,DESDE NO SABER Y BUSCAR,ASOMBRARSE,SER ENGAÑADO,EXPECTATIVAS DE QUE EL FENOMENO OVNI ESTABA A PUNTO DE RESOLVERSE...EN 1977,EN 1985,EN 1992,EN 1999,EN 2004...Y SIEMPRE ERA ESPERAR UN TREN QUE NUNCA LLEGA...Y HE PASADO EMOCIONES ENCONTRADAS,DURANTE AÑOS,PARA EMPEZAR A ENTERARME Y TENER UNA VISION COMPLETA DE LA HISTORIA,LA MAYORIA SOLO VE UNOS DATOS TECNICOS,UNA INTRODUCCION Y LUEGO DEJA EL TEMA,YO HE SEGUIDO EL TEMA,CON SUS ALTAS Y BAJAS Y CON EL ANSIA DE AL FIN PODER ENTENDER LO QUE PASA Y ESTE ES EL RESULTADO QUE AHORA TIENEN EN SUS MANOS...AL FIN UNA SINTESIS Y UNA OPINION...CONCLUSIONES Y RAZONES,EXPLICACIONES...LOS QUE DUDEN O NO CREAN O EXIJAN PRUEBAS Y QUIERAN SEGUIR ENGAÑADOS EN SU CARCEL MENTAL...QUE NO SIGAN...SI QUIERES SABER QUE ESTA PASANDO REALMENTE Y QUE TUS OJOS SEAN ABIERTOS...SOLO TE GARANTIZO CRISIS Y SHOCK,COMO DESPERTAR Y SABER DONDE ESTAMOS...

EL FENOMENO OVNI SI BIEN ES BAUTIZADO OFICIALMENTE EN 1947,CUANDO KENNETH ARNOLD OBSERVA UNA FORMACION DE 9 OBJETOS VOLANDO SOBRE EL MONTE RAINIER,EN ESA OPORTUNIDAD LA PRENSA PRACTICAMNETE BAUTIZO A LAS NAVES COMO "FLYING SAUCER" O PLATILLO VOLADORE,SI BIEN LO QUE ARNOLD OBSERVO ERAN BASTANTE MAS PARECIDOS A ALAS VOLANTES EN FORMA DE DELTA; LA VERDAD ES QUE CRONICAS DE LO INSOLITO RECOGEN QUE ENTRE 1850 Y 1920,ESTADOS UNIDOS HABIA SIDO VISITADO POR EXTRAÑAS NAVES,SEMEJANDO DIRIGIBLES O SEGURAMENTE PROTOTIPOS EXPERIMENTALES,DE HECHO A FINES DEL SIGLO 19 Y PRINCIPIOS DEL SIGLO 20 LA OBSERVACION DE LAS "NAVES MADRE" O NAVES EN FORMA DE PURO ES BASTANTE ABUNDANTE.

HAY MUCHO QUE DECIR DE ESTAS NAVES,PARECE QUE HAY COMO 3 O 4 HISTORIAS SOLIDAS DE CIENTIFICOS Y EXPERIMENTADORES QUE ESTABAN TRABAJANDO EN PROTOTIPOS EN LOS QUE APLICABAN BIZARRAS Y NOVEDOSAS TECNICAS COMO PARA VOLAR...HASTA HAY CRONICAS DE ATERRIZAJES EN PUEBLOS ALEJADOS Y DE TRIPULANTES QUE DECIENDEN Y SE LOS PUEDE SEGUIR EN VIAJES CORRELATIVOS...

PARALELAMENTE SURGE UNA NUEVA CAMADA DE CIENTIFICOS MUTANTES (POR LLAMARLOS ASI) QUE SE PARECEN MAS A LOCOS SOÑADORES QUE LOS FRIOS MATERIALISTAS DEL SIGLO 20,ESTSO CIENTIFICOS SON AUTODIDACTICAS Y HABLAN DE UNA TECNOLOGIA QUE ESTA ADELANTADA 150 O MAS AÑOS A SU EPOCA,HABLAN DE MOTORES AREACCION,DE MOTORES CON AIRE Y CELDAS SOLARES,DE MOTORES CON MAGNETISMO Y ELECTRICIDAD,HAY MUCHOS EJEMPLOS DE ESTO..EL CASO DE NICOLAS TESLA ES TIPICO,ESA TECNOLOGIA ERA RIDICULIZADA POR SUS COLEGAS Y SIN EMBARGO LOS GOBIERNOS POSTERIORES LA UTILIZARON.ADEMAS LO FUNDAMENTAL ERA QUE ESTOS LOCOS GENIALES HICIERON PRUEBAS PUBLICAS Y FUNCIONARON...Y LA CONSIGAN IDENTICA EN TODOS LOS CASOS ERA LA PERSECUSION DE SUS COLEGAS Y EL SABOTAGE POR GRUPOS DESCONOCIDOS,QUE INTERRUMPIAN SUS PRUEBAS Y QUE PROVOCABAN ACCIDENTES Y DESCREDITO Y PRESIONABAN A SUS AUSPICIANTES Y A SUS MUERTES,VIOLABAN SUS CAJAS Y SE LLEVABAN SUS APUNTES Y DIARIOS Y SUS INVENTOS,COMO HIZO EL FBI CON NICOLAS TESLA.

ADMEAS ES SIGNIFICATIVOS QUE POR ESA EPOCA EMPIEZAN A DESAPARECER BARCOS,QUE NACE LA LEYENDA DE BARCOS MALDITOS,DE MARES EMBRUJADOS O MONSTROS MARINOS...Y LA CURIOSA NOVELA DE JULIO VERNE QUE HABLA DEL CAPITAN NEMO Y SU SUBMARINO NAUTILUES,BUENO EN ESA EPOCA HABIA GENET RABAJANDO EN NAVES ASI Y SE LOGRARON PROTOTIPOS INTERESANTES A PEQUEÑA ESCALA,PERO SE VE QUE ALGO PASABA CON LOS BARCOS Y ALGUNSO CREEN QUE HABIA GENTE COMO EL CAPITAN NEMO CON NAVES,YA VOLADORAS O SUBMARINAS Y QUE ESA TECNOLOGIA PROVENIA  DE LOS LOCOS MUTANTES COMO TESLA Y OTROS.

Y LA TRIPULACION..BUENO CUANDO HACIAN FALTA HOMBRES...DESPARECIAN LOS BARCOS...VERNE DECIA QUE YA HABIA DOMOS O CUPULAS,CIUDADES SUBMARINAS DONDE SE IBA ACONDICIONANDO UNA CIVILIZACION SUBACUATICA,PARA SOBREVIVIR A LA DE LA SUPERFICIE CON SUS DESTRUCCIONES FUTURAS,SE PUEDE ESPECULAR POR EJEMPLO CON QUE NO SE DICE DE DONDE SALIO EL NAUTILUS,COMO LO HICIERON O QUIEN ERA NEMO Y DE DONDE SACO LO QUE SABIA ?   PODEMOS ESPECULAR QUE EL NAUTILUS ERA RESTO DE LA ATLANTIDA O CONSTRUIDO CON TECNOLOGIA DE LA ATLANTIDA Y NEMO ERA SUPERVIVIENTE O HABIA SIDO INSTRUIDO Y COLABORADO CON LOS SOBREVIVIENTES DE LA ATLANTIDA...DE HECHO LOS METODOS QUE USAN PARA PROTEGER SU TECNICA SECRETA SE PARECEN A LAS TECNICAS DE LOS INICIADOS EGIPCIOS O KHERI-HERBS Y SUS GUARDIANES OSCUROS,LOS TEMIBLES CUSTODIOS DEL SABER OCULTO,LOS GUARDIANES DE TOTH,QUE SON ESOS TERRIBLES SABOTADORES DEL PROGRESO,LLAMADOS HOMBRES DE NEGRO...

BIEN,ESTO ES PARA VER QUE CUANDO APARECEN LOS OVNIS,YA ESTADOS UNIDOS HABAI TENIDO UNA SERIE DE AVISTAJES FOLKLORICOS DE LAS NAVES ALARGADAS,PERO LUEGO DEL INCIDENTE DE ARNOLD,SURGE UNA SERIE DE AVISTAJES PROGRESIVOS,SON LAS OLEDAS,FORMACIONES DE OVNIS QUE EN DIAS SUCESIVOS Y LUGARES CERCANOS SON AVISTADOS POR NUMEROSOS TESTIGOS.

EN AQUELLA EPOCA ESTABA PASANDO MUCHO EN EL MUNDO...Y SOBRETODO EN ESTADOS UNIDOS..PERO COMO ERA SU COSTUMBRE EL GOBIERNO NO ESTAB EN NADA LIMPIO Y SIEMPRE A ESPALDAS DEL PUEBLO...

LAS OLEADAS DE 1947 Y 1949 SON NUMEROSAS Y SE REGISTRAN MUCOS TESTIMONIOS QUE LA FUERZA AEREA ENTONCES UNIDA AL EJERCITO INVESTIGA TIMIDAMENTE,CON GRANDES HOMBRES COMO JAMES MAC DONALD Y EL MAYOR KEIHOE,PERO EL MUNDO SE ACERCABA A LA GUERRA FRIA Y EL GOBIERNO DECIA NO SABER QUE SUCEDIA NI QUE ERAN LOS OVNIS Y DESCONOCER SUS MOTIVOS...EL CINISMO GUBERNAMENTAL MOTIVO QUE EN VARIAS OLEADAS LA CIUDAD DE WASHINGTON,CON EL CONGRESO Y LA CASA BLANCA AVISTARAN OVNIS POR LO MENOS 2 NOCHES,FILMADOS Y FOTOGRAFIADOS Y GRABADOS EN RADAR...ERA LA PRIMER ADVERTENCIA...

SE DECIDIO LO PEOR,EL GOBIERNO IBA HACIA EL GOBIERNO POR ORGANIZACIONES SECRETAS DE CORPORACIONES,DONDE EL PODER POLITICO SOLO ERA EL TITERE QUE BAILABA AL RITMO QUE LOS HOMBRES CLAVE IMPONIAN,COMO LOS ROCKEFELLERS Y OTROS.ASI DE DECIDIO QUE LOS OVNIS PONIAN EN PELIGRO LA SEGURIDAD NACIONAL Y SE DECIDIO ESTUDIARLOS EN SECRETO Y CREAR ORGANIZACIONES O GRUPOS SECRETOS QUE DESVIRTUEN EL TEMA,LO ENCUBRAN Y FALSEEN,PUES EL TEMA OVNI PODRIA DEVELAR LA ESTRATEGIA DEL GOBIERNO Y ESTO NO DEBIA PERMITIRSE.

ASI SUCEDEN UNA SERIE DE COSAS MUY LLAMATIVAS,EN LA DECADA DEL 50 SURGEN LA INTOLERANCIA CON LAS LISTAS NEGRAS COMO LAS DE MACARTHY,CON ACTORES PROHIBIDOS,EL EJERCITO Y LA FUERZA AEREA SE SEPARAN Y SURGE LA CIA,Y SOBRETODO SURGEN GRUPOS DE INTELIGENCIA PARA CONTROLAR EL TEMA OVNI,ALGUNAS FIGURAS DESTACADAS DEL ENCUBRIMIENTO Y PODER PARALELO EN ESTADOS UNIDOS SON CARL SAGAN,ALLEN HYNEK Y OTROS Y EL PODEROSO HENRY KISSINGER,Y POR SUPUESTO EL CLAN BUSH,RECORDEMOS QUE GEORGE BUSH PADRE ESTUVO EN LA CIA DURANTE 37 AÑOS Y QUE EL FBI CONTROLABA LA INFORMAICON CON HARRY HOOVER...

ASI SUCEDEN LOS AVISTAJES EN CLIMAS MUY DISPARES,EN LOS MEDIOS APARECEN GRANJEROS Y POLICIAS QUE HAN VISTO Y FOTOGRAFIADO OVNIS Y HASTA APARECEN EN 1952 LOS PRIMEROS CONTACTADOS COMO GEORGE ADAMSKI,QUE HABLAN DE SERES ANGELICALES CON MENSAJE DE SALVACION INGENUOS Y SIM EMBARGO HAY MUCHAS COSAS SOSPECHOSAS Y ASOMBROSAS EN EL CASO ADAMSKI,ADAMSKI ADVIRTIO QUE LOS OVNIS VENIAN PREOCUPADOS POR LA TECNOLOGI ATOMICA Y QUE ESTA NO SERVIA Y EL HOMBRE NO PODRIA DOMARLA Y POR EL RIESGO ERA QUE ELLOS VENIAN Y MONITOREABAN LAS EXPERIENCIAS SECRETAS QUE SE ESTABAN HACIENDO...

LO MAS COHERENTE Y RESCATABLE,ME PARECE ESTO,QUE ADAMSKI ACERTO EN EL MOTIVO Y QUE ELLOS VIGILABAN LAS OPERACIONES ATOMICAS Y QUE EL GOBIERNO HACIA EXPERIMENTSO NOCIVOS SECRETOS...

ESO ERA VERDAD Y CREO QUE FUE LO QUE HIZO QUE ADAMSKI MURIERA PREMATURAMENTE Y FUERA ENTERRADO EN EL CEMENTERIO DE ARLINGTON,DONDE SE ENTIERRAN LOS HEROES Y ESTA SEPULATDO PARADOJICAMENTE MUY CERCA DE OTRO HOMBRE AL QUE LOS OVNIS TAMBIEN,PROBABLEMENTE HALLAN LLEVADO A LA TUMBA,JOHN KENNEDY...

MIENTRAS LOS CIVILES VEIAN OVNIS EN LUGARES APARTADOS COMO BOSQUES Y PLAYAS,LOS MILITARES VEIAN OTRA COSA...VIVIAN OTRA GUERRA..SI...

EN ALGUN PUNTO A MEDIADOS DE LA SEGUNDA GUERRA MUNDIAL EMPEZARON A AVISTARSE BOLAS LUMINOSAS QUE PERSEGUIAN A AVIONES EN VUELO Y LOS DERRIBABAN EN ALGUNOS POCOS CASOS,ESTAS BOLAS DE FUEGO CON MOVIMIENTOS OSCILANTES Y CAPRICHOSAS ERAN LLAMADAS "FOO-FIGTHERS" Y PARECIAN TENER INTELIGENCIA PROPIA...

SE ACHACO AL CANSANCIO DE LOS PILOTOS,QUE VEIAN "GREMLINS",PERO SE HALLARON ALGUNAS FOTOS DE ESTAS EXTRAÑAS LUCES Y ENTRE LOS 60 Y 1975,SE DETECTARAN CERCA DE 30 CASOS DE AVIONES SEGUIOS POR OVNIS,ALGUNAS VECES POR ESTAS MISMAS LUCES Y OTRAS POR PLATOS VOLADORES,ALGUNOS AVIONES DE PASAJEROS LO FOTOGRAFIARON EN VUELO SOBRE EL HORIZONTE Y HASTA UN PAR DE VECES LOS FOTOGRAFIARON POSADOS EN TIERRA Y HASTA SE DISTINGUE LA SOMBRA... PERO LA PREFERENCIA DE LOS OVNIS POR LOS AVIONES MILITARES ERA INDISCUTIBLE,HAY POR LO MENOS 6 FOTOS CLARAS CON AVIONES CAZAS SEGUIDOS POR OVNIS,COMO RELATO ANECDOTICO AGREGUEMOS QUE EL AVION CONCORDE,FAMOSO Y QUE YA NO VUELA,HABRIA TENIDO 2 ENCUENTROS MUY GRANDES  CON OVNIS,UNO DURANTE EL VUELO DE INAUGURACION Y OTRO DONDE SE LO VE PERSEGUIDO Y EL CONCORDE LOGRA ALCANZAR Y SOBREPASAR AL OVNI,LUEGO SUCEDIO ESE ACCIDENTE EN PARIS Y DECIDIERON QUE EL CONCORDE ERA PELIGROSO Y CARO...JUSTO EL UNICO AVION QUE HABIA PODIDO IGUALAR LA VELOCIDAD OVNI EN LA PRACTICA...

Y LOS AVIONES MILITARES A VECES ERAN PERSEGUIDOS POR OVNIS Y LA MAYORIA DE LAS VECES ERAN LOS CAZAS LOS QUE SALIAN JUSTAMENTE A PERSEGUIR LOS OVNIS...HACIA FINES DE LA SEGUNDA GUERRA MUNDIAL,HUBO VARIOS ALERTAS,EN LOS QUE AVIONES NO IDENTIFICADOS ERAN DETECTADOS Y LOS CAZAS SALIAN A BUSCARLOS...

AL PRINCIPIO LAS MISIONES ERAN DE RUTINA,ES DECIR LSO AVIONE SDESPEGAR A DEFENDER LA FRONTERA,O SEA A IDENTIFICAR EL OBJETO Y A INVESTIGAR Y EN SEGUNDA FASE A ACERCARSE Y ALEJAR EL OBJETO.

PERO AL PAR DE AÑOS Y CERCA YA DE 1950,LOS CAZAS DESPEGABAN Y SEGUIAN LOS OVNIS PARA DERRIBARLOS,LOS HOSTIGABAN Y SEGUIAN Y ABRIAN FUEGO CONTRA ELLOS PARA DERRIBARLOS...Y HOY QUE SABEMOS COMO ESTADOS UNIDOS SE COMPORTA DERRIBANDO AVIONES...SE NOS HACE MAS CLARO,PERO ENTONCES SE DECIE QUE NO PASABA NADA Y QUE LOS OVNIS ATACABAN...

DESGRACIADAMENTE LOS OVNIS SE VEIAN OBLIGADOS A RESPONDER...Y LAS CONSECUENCIAS ERAN FATALES...JUSTAMENTE POR ESO ESTADOS UNIDOS NECESITABA SABER QUE ERAN ESAS NAVES Y SOBRETODO CONSEGUIR ESA TECNOLOGIA Y ARMAS...

EL CASO LIMITE Y DETONANTE FUE EL DEL CAPITAN THOMAS MANTELL,HEROE DE GUERRA QUE SUBIO A INVESTIGAR OVNIS Y ABRIO FUEGO CONTRA ELLOS Y ELLOS RESPONDIERON Y EL AVION CAZA MUSTANG FUE DERRIBADO...SE DIJO QUE EL CAPITAN HABIA CHOCADO CON UN AVION DESCONOCIDO Y QUE LO QUE HABIA VISTO ERA UN ALUCINACION DEL PLANETA VENUS...EN REALIDAD LOS RESTOS DE LA NAVE ESTABAN DESTRUIDOS Y PERFORADOS Y SE HALLARON RESTOS DE RADIACION,FUE CUANDO SE DECIDIO HACER SECRETO EL TEMA Y ENCUBRIR Y FALSEAR TODO...

ESTADOS UNIDOS ESTABA SIENDO PENETRADO POR OBJETOS,NAVES DESCONOCIDAS Y CON UNA TECNOLOGIA Y ARMAS QUE LA HACIAN FACIL PRESA Y DEBIAN TENER ESA TECNOLOGIA Y ESAS ARMAS,A CUALQUIER PRECIO...PARECE QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS LUEGO DE LA SEGUNDA GUERRA YA CONCEBIA EL PLAN DE QUEDARSE CON EL MUNDO...DE VOLVERSE LA UNICA POTENCIA...Y LAS MANIOBRAS DE LOS OVNIS ATENTABAN CONTRA ELLOS Y LA RIDICULIZABAN...

ASI AL SER DERRIBADO EL CAPITAN MANTELL,ES OBVIO QUE SUCEDIERON LUEGO VARIOS  INCIDENTES Y QUE LOS OVNSI SE ACERCABAN PELIGOSAMENTE A LAS BASES DE ESTADOS UNIDOS DONDE PROBABAN Y EXPERIMENTABAN SUS PELIGROSAS Y ENFERMIZAS BOMBAS ATOMICAS...

EN EFECTO EN LA BASE DE NUEVO MEXICO,ROSSWELL,ESTA LA UNIDAD QUE TRANSPORTO LA BOMBA ATOMICA Y DONDE SE HACIAN LOS EXPERIMENTOS,DE HECHO,LA PRIMER BOMBA ATOMICA SE HIZO EN EL DESIERTO DE NEVADA,NUEVO MEXICO.ASI SABEMSO PRECISAMENTE DE POR LO MENOS 12 INCIDENTES SERIOS EN  BASES CON UNIDADES DE RADAR Y CON CONTENEDORES DE PROYECTILES Y DE INVESTIGACIONES ATOMICAS,EPISODIOS COMO EL DE EPPING FOREST Y EL DE WHITE SANDS Y ROSSWELL,REVELAN QUE LOS OVNIS TENIAN CURIOSIDAD POR LAS PRUEBAS ATOMICAS Y QUE SU ACTITUD,RECIEN HOY LA PODEMOS ENTENDER...EL GOBIERNO DE USA PUSO UN SECRETO TAN ENFERMIZO Y TOTALITARIO SOBRE SU GENTE,LE MINTIO TANTO A SU PROPIO PUEBLO Y LO TENIA EN UN CLIMA,DONDE LOS OVNIS TRATARON DE LLAMAR LA ATENCION,DE MOSTRARLES QUE SU TECNOLOGIA PODIA APRECER Y BURLAR EL RADAR,QUE PODIAN VENCER A LOS MISILES Y AUN DERRIBAR A LOS AVIONES QUE LOS ATACABAN Y AUN OCULTARSE EN EL FONDO DEL MAR Y BURLAR EL RADAR Y LOS BUQUES Y SUBMARINSO QUE LOS PERSIGUIERON...

ASI EL RADAR LOS DETECTABA,SE ACERCABAN Y ERAN ATACADOS POR MISILES Y LUVIAD DE PROYECTILES Y DISPAROS DE AMETRALLADORAS Y CAÑONES Y ESQUIVABAN MISILES O RECIBIAN IMPACTOS SIN DAÑOS APARENTES...

ALGUNOS POCOS,COMO UN CASO QUE SUCEDIO EN ALASKA,FUE DERRIBADO Y ES QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS ESTABA CANSADO Y PROBO ARMAS,ALGUNAS CON ELECTROMAGNETISMO Y QUE INTERFERIAN EL RADAR,COMO SEA DERRIBARON ALGUNOS...

CREEMOS QUE LUEGO QUE VARIAS OLEDAS DE OVNIS CRUZABAN CERCA DE LAS BASES ATOMICAS DE ALAMOGORDO Y ROSSWELL,ESTADOS UNIDOS USO ALGUNA ARMA CONVENCIONAL O NO Y DERRIBARON OVNIS..Y UNO DE ESTOS FUE EL OVNI DE 1947..

PERO NO HUBO UN SOLO OVNI CAIDO EN ROSSWELL...HUBO VARIOS...

ASI MIENTRAS LA GENTE TOMABA EL TEMA A RISA Y EN LOS MEDIOS SE VEAIN CARICATURAS DE LOS MARCIANOS COMO LA SERIE MI MARCIANO FAVORITO O PERDIDOS EN EL ESPACIO,SIN EMBARGO SURGE LA PRIMER AMENAZA MEDIATICA,LA SERIE LOS INVASORES,QUE EN REALIDAD ERA UNA FICCION,EMPEZO BIEN,PERO LUEGO ACCESORIAMENTE EXPLICABA QUE LOS ALIENIGENAS HABIAN HECHO UN PACTO CON LOS GOBIERNOS Y QUE ESTOS SILENCIABAN Y MENTIAN Y ENTREGABAN A LA RAZA HUMANA...A MITAD DE LA SERIE VINO UNA ORDEN DE ARRIBA,SE LEVANTO LA SERIE Y EL ACTOR PRACTICAMENTE NO TRABAJO MAS EN PROYECTOS IMPORTANTES,ES COMO SI SEPULTARAN LA SERIE Y AL ACTOR Y ES QUE LA SERIE TENIA ESE CLIMA PARANOICO QUE A UNO LO ATRAPABA Y QUE TRATARON INFRUCTUOSAMENTE DE IMITAR LOS EXPEDIENTES X Y DARK SKY;

EL EPISODIO IMPORTANTE DE LOS 50,ES ESA APARICION DE OVNIS EN WASHINGTON,LUEGO A PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 60,EL GRAN EPISODIO ES EL CASO HILL,BETTY Y BARNEY BAJO HIPNOSIS RELATAN UN ENCUENTRO CON ALIENIGENAS,QUE LOS LLEVAN EN SU NAVE Y LES HACEN EXPERIMENTOS Y DESCRIBEN LA NAVE Y HASTA VEN UN MAPA ESTELAR QUE MUESTRA ESTRELLAS QUE AUN NO SE DESCUBRIAN EN LA TIERRA Y LUEGO FUEON DESCUBIERTAS.

ESTE EPISODIO ES EL INICIO DE LAS ABDUCCIONES,ESTE MATRIMONIO NO SE HABIA CONTACTADO CON LOS AFABLES Y AMIGABLES SERES NORDICOS Y ANGELICOS DE ORFEO ANGELUCCI O GEORGE ADAMSKI,SE HABAIN TOPADO CON LOS GRISES...

Y DICEN LOS UFOLOGOS QUE HAY ,COMO EN TODOS VARIANTES,LOS BUENOS,QUE SON ANGELICALES Y LOS MALOS QUE SON FISICAMENTE PARECIDOS A DEMONIOS O DUENDES,ASI A ESTA CLASE PERTENECIAN LOS  GRISES;

LOS AVISTAJES OVIS CONTINUAN Y LA FUERZA AEREA NO TIENE MAS REMEDIO QUE HACER EL MAYOR ENCUBRIMIENTO DE LA HISTORIA,EL PROYECTO SIGNO Y LIBRO AZUL...ESTE PROYECTO SE HIZO PARA INVESTIGAR OVNIS,PERO EN REALIDAD SE USO PARA FALSEAR EL TEMA,HOY SABEMOS QUE EL VERDADERO USO DEL PROGRAMA SIGNO,POR EJEMPLO,ERA RECUPERAR OVNIS ESTRELLADOS O DERRIBADOS Y COMO OCULTAR TODO,Y LLEVARSE LAS NAVES FALSEANDO LA OPINION PUBLICA...

HABLANDO HISTORICAMENTE,DURANTE 1945 SUCEDEN ALGUNOS HECHOS RAROS COMO POR EJEMPLO LA DESAPARICION DLE VUELO 101,LOS TBM-AVENGER EN TRIANGULO DE BERMUDAS,LUEGO EN 1946 HAY INCIDENTE OVNIS MENORES,PERO 1947 ES EL AÑO,EL ANO CALIENTE...DONDE PARECE QUE TODO SUCEDE...

EL 7 DE ENERO DE 1948 DERRIBARON AL CAPITAN THOMAS MANTELL EN SU MUSTANG,EN 1947 CAE EL OVNI DE ROSSWELL Y HAY OVNIS CAIDOS EN LOS SIGUIENTES LUGARES : MAGDALENA (NVO MEXICO) PARADISE VALLEY (ARIZONA),GREATS FALLS (MONTANA) Y EN EL 48 Y 49 SE REPITEN CAIDAS EN AZTEC (NVO MEXICO) GLOBE (ARIZONA),NUEVO LEON (NVO MEXICO) Y DE NUEVO EN ROSSWELL Y HACIA 1950 EN INDIO GUERRERO (TEXAS);

ES DECIR LOS OVNIS CAIAN BASTANTE A MENUDO Y LOS AVIONES MILITARES TABIEN,AHORA SABEMOS QUE HABIA UNA GUERRA SECRETA ENTRE ELLOS...

EN ALGUN PUNTO,LOS UFOLOGOS DICEN QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS SUPO QUE ESAS NAVES NO ERAN TERRESTRES Y QUERIA ESA TECNOLOGIA,ALGUNOS DICEN QUE EN ESA EPOCA CIRCULABAN CLANDESTINAMENTE MENSAJES DE EXTRATERRESTRES QUE TRATARON DE HABLAR CON EL GOBIERNO DE LAS POTENCIAS,OFRECIAN SU TECNOLOGIA Y COLABORACION,SOLO SI LAS POTENCIAS DEJABAN DE TRABAJAR EN ARMAS MASIVAS Y TECNOLOGIA ATOMICA...SINO LO HACIA LA RELACION EMPEORARIA...

Y ESTADOS UNIDOS NEGABA COMO SIEMPRE QUE EXPERIMENTABA CADA VEZ MAS CON ARMAS MAS PODEROSAS Y ENFERMIZAS,BUSCABA BOMBAS CON MAS MEGATONES,LA BOMBA H,LA BOMA TERMONUCLEAR Y DIOS SABE QUE MAS...

SU DEMENCIA DE EXPLOTAR BOMAS ATOMICAS EN AUSTRALIA Y EL PACIFICO Y EN LA ANTARTIDA Y BAJO EL AGUA Y CERCA DE 200 BOMBAS ATOMICAS BAJO LA TIERRA Y DIEN QUE PERDIERON 3 BOMBAS ATOMICAS EN GROENLANDIA EN UN CHOQUE DE AVIONES EN 1973...

Y LOS EXTRATERRESTRES CUMPLIERON SU PROMESA...Y ESTADOS UNIDOS TAMBIEN...DECIDIERON EN 1947 Y 1948,QUE EL TEMA OVNI ERA PELIGROSO PARA LA OPINION PUBLICA Y SOBRETODO PARA EL PLAN DE CONQUISTA Y MONOPOLIO QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS TENIA EN MENTE Y QUE HOY LUEGO DE 50 AÑOS,CASI LOGRO REALIZAR,A NO SER POR QUE LOS OVNIS SIGUEN LLAMANDO LA ATENCION Y DESBARATANDO SUS PLANES Y SE VEN OBLIGADOS A INVENTAR GUERRAS Y ATENTADOS PARA FALSEAR EL TEMA Y PODER HACER DEL TEMA SECRETO Y RETACEAR INFORMACION Y PODER ARMAR GUERRAS TOTALMENTE  INVENTADAS...

AL PASAR RECORDEMOS QUE HUBO INTERCAMBIOS DE ARMAS ENTRE OVNIS Y AVIONES ISRAELIES ENTRE 1976 Y 1978 Y SE SABE QUE UN PHANTOM ISRAELI DERRIBO UN OVNI EN 1978,ADEMAS EN IRAK ,UN OVNI SE ESTRELLO Y UN PAR  FUERON DERRIBADOS Y RECUPERADOS POR SHADAM HUSSEIM MESES ANTES DE LA INVASION QUE EL PADRE E HIJO BUSH INTENTARON,PERO QUIZAS NO SEPAN QUE HAY UN EPISODIO EN EL GOLFO DE OMAN,CERCA DE IRAK,EN QUE UNA RUEDA DE CERCA DE 300 METROS PARECE ROZAR UN BARCO QUE LO VE ESTRELLARSE Y SUMERGIRSE EN EL AGUA Y ESA NACE ESTABA ESTRELLADA Y PAREC QUE PODIA DETECTARSE Y ERA VISIBLE AUN BAJO EL AGUA...CLARO QUE LA HABRAN RECUPERADO YA...PERO ESTA NOTICIA ESTA CONFIRMADA EN VARIAS REVISTAS IMPORTANTES DE ANTES DE LA GUERRA DE IRAK, PUES SABEMOS HOY BIEN,QUE LA GUERRA NO FUE POR ARMAS MASIVAS NI POR PETROLEO,ESTADOS UNIDOS QUERIA ENTRAR Y ESTAR AHI..POR ALGO QUE NO SABEMOS...ALGUNOS DICEN QUE PARA RECUPERAR UN OVNI QUE SHADAM AL FINAL TIENE EN SU PODER O QUE TAL VEZ EN IRA HA UN PUNTO DONDE LOS OVNIS DESCIENDEN O TRATAN DE SACAR LA NAVE ENTERRADA BAJO EL MAR...QUIEN PUEDE SABERLO...?

ASI TRANSCURRE LA DECADA DEL 60,CON NOTABLES AVISTAJES OVNIS,PERO SE HACEN SENTIR LAS CAMPAÑAS DE DESINFORMAICON Y FALSEO DE LA CIA...APARECEN CONTACTADOS QUE DICEN COSAS A LA VEZ GENIALES Y ESTUPIDAS...Y EL RESULTADO DEL PROYECTO LIBRO AZUL E INFORME CONDON,DAN LA RESPUESTA CIENTIFICA "LA GENTE NO VE LO QUE CREE VER,ES UNA ALUCINACION COLECTIVA,O VE UN GLOBO SONDA O EL PLANETA VENUS..."  AHORA SABEMOS QUE EL PROYECTO LIBRO AZUL ERA UN ENCUBRIMIENTO Y LO QUE EN REALIDAD SE TRABAJABA LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS,ERA EN PROYECTOS DE RECUPERACION DE OVNIS CAIDOS.

Y ES QUE EN 1948 EL PRESIDENTE TRUMAN,BELICISTA COMO LYNDON JOHNSON Y COMO LOS BUSH,ORDENA QUE EL TEMA  OVNI SEA SECRETO Y QUE SE ENCARGUE PARA ELLO,D ELA INVESTIGACION Y DEL ENCUBRIIENTO,UNOS GRUPOS REDUCIDOS,PERO QUE CONTABAN CON MUCHO PODER CIENTIFICO Y ECONOMICO,ESTOS INTEGRABAN GRUPOS DE 12 INTEGRANTES Y ES LO QUE SE DIO EN LLAMAR MAJESTIC O MAJIC-M 12...

LAS ARMAS CONVIENEN A LA ECONOMIA DE ESTADOS UNIDOS,SON UN BUEN NEGOCIO,POR ESO ESTADOS UNIDOS SE METE EN CUANTA GUERRA PUEDE Y AUNQUE SUELE PERDERLAS,ES UN BUEN NEGOCIO PARA SUS CONTRATISTAS Y FABRICANTES DE ARMAMENTOS QUE SON LOS QUE HACEN BAILAR  A LOS TITERES DEL CONGRESO Y PRESIDENTES QUE NO TIENEN VERDADERO PODER,PUES ESTADOS UNIDOS (Y LAS POTENCIAS) SON MANEJADAS POR REDUCIDOS GRUPOS DE PODER QUE REALMENTE TIENEN LAS CAPRICHOSAS RIENDAS Y GOBIERNAN EN LAS SOMBRAS,PARA USAR UN TERMINO UFOLOGICO.

Y ES QUE EL REQUIRIMIENTO O SUGERENCIA DE LOS OVNIS ERA QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS TERMINE CON EL SECRETO OVNI Y CON SU ESALADA ARMAMENTISTA Y SUSPENDA SU CONSPIRACION INTERNACIONAL YS US PRUEBAS ATOMICAS...

ESTO ERA UN RIESGO...ESTADOS UNIDOS TENIA SU POLITICA YA...SU MODO DE ENRIQUECIMIENTO Y SU MODO DE IR DOMINANDO EL MUNDO Y SOBRETODO SOMETIENDO ESTUPIDAMENTE A SU COHIBIDO Y ENGAÑADO PUEBLO...

Y ASI SUCEDEN GUERRAS INSOLITAS...COREA,VIETNAM,LIBANO E  IRAK...Y EL MUNDO VA APRENDIENDO (O QUIZAS NO) DE QUE LOS POLITICOS QUIEREN,NO ES LO QUE QUIERE SU PUEBLO ,NI PARA SU BIENESTAR...

Y POR PRIMERA VEZ,VEMOS QUE LA TRAICION Y DESTRUCCION DE LA RAZA HUMANA,NO PROVIENE DE LOS EXTRATERRESTRES (NO DEL TODO AL MENOS),SINO QUE LAS POLITICAS ARMAMENTISTAS Y LOS GOBIERNOS CONSPIRADORES SON LOS QUE HAN TRAICIONADO A LA RAZA HUMANA Y CASI DESTRUIDO LA TIERRA...

Y YA A FINES DE LOS 70,CON LAS PELICULAS COMO ENCUENTRSO CERCANOS Y ET,SE NOTA QUE ALGO PASA EN EL MUNDO,QUE LAS POTENCIAS ESCONDEN COSAS Y QUE POR MEDIO DE LA FUERZA OCULTAN COSAS Y QUE SIN EMBARGO LOS OVNIS SIGUEN VINIENDO Y VENCIENDO SU CERCO DE PATRAÑAS.

EMPEZADOS LOS 80,CIRCULA EL MITO DEL AREA 51,SE DICE QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS TIENE OVNIS CAIDOS (NO DERRIBADOS) Y ESTO COMENZO CON ALGUNOS LIBROS HEROICOS COMO EL DE FRANK SCULLY Y FRANK EDWARDS EN EL QUE CITABAN RUMORES DE OVNIS CAIDOS,PERO ESTSO INVESTIGADORES FUERON PERSEGUIDOS Y DESVIRTUADOS,A PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 70,APARECE NITIDO EL RUMOR DE QUE EL PROFESOR SILAS NEWTON,EN UNA CONFERENCIA,DICE QUE SUPO QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS TENIA EXTRATERRESTRES Y QUE VARIOS CIENTIFICOS HABIAN INSPECCIONADO EL MISMO Y A EXTRATERRESTRES MUERTOS HALLADOS.

LA HISTORIA DE NEWTON,COO LA DIJO Y ALGUNOS DETALLES NO ERAN CIERTOS NI CREIBLES,PERO LA GENERALIDAD O LA IDEA DEL RUMOR SI,COMO SEA DESAPARECIO ESTE SILAS NEWTON Y HACIA FALTA UN LUGAR DONDE EL GOBIERNO ESCONDIERA Y ESTUDIARA LOS EXTRATERRESTRES Y PROBARA ESTOS OVNIS Y ASI SURGE LA LEYENDA DEL AREA 51...

HAY GENTE QU EDICE QUE VINO DE PERILLAS,PERO LA VERDAD ES QUE DESDE 1937 SE VENIA USANDO YA EL AREA 51 CON FINES DUDOSOS,COO PROYECTOS Y PROTOTIPOS.ES UN AREA DE DIFICIL ACCESO,CERCADA Y PROTEGIDA CON DISPOSITIVOS ELECTRONICOS,LLENA DE CARTELES AMENAZANTES,LOS AVIONES NO PUEDEN SOBREVOLARLO Y ESTADOS UNIDOS NEGABA Y SE BURLABA DE SU EXISTENCIA,HASTA QUE APARECIERON FOTOS DE SATELITES RUSAS QUE LO MOSTRABAN Y LUEGO ALGUNSO INVESTIGADORES FOTOGRAFIARON SUS PUERTAS.COMO SEA EL LUGAR ES MISTERIOSO Y LO ULTIMO QUE HIZO CLINTON Y LO PRIMERO QU EHIZO BUSH,ES MANTENTER EL LUGAR COMO SECRETO.DICEN QUE SE PRUEBAN AVIONES ALLI,PEOR HAY VARIAS FILMACIONES DE OVNIS O AVIONES SIMILARES EN ESA BASE Y EL PERSONAL QUE TRABAJ ALLI ES MUY BIZARRO,JUSTAMENTE UNO DE LOS MAYORES ESCANDALOS SURGE CON EL TECNICO BOB LAZAR,QUE DICE QUE ENTRO Y TRABAJO ALLI  REPARANDO INSTRUMENTAL TECNICO Y PUDO VER NAVES,HANGARES Y AUN LOS CADAVERES DE ALIEN MUERTOS Y CONGELADOS Y ALGUNAS COSAS QUE LLENARON MAS DE ESTUPOR...ALIEN VIVOS CAMINANDO Y ORDENANDO...PUES PARECE QUE LA BASE LA DIRIGEN LOS ALIEN...VIO LAS LIMUSINAS NEGRAS DE IBM Y DE LA CIA QUE ANDABAN POR TODOS LADOS,COMO SIEMPRE CON GUARDIAS Y SIN IDENTIFICACION.

PARECIA RIDICULO O INGENUO ,PERO APARECIERON TANTOS TESTIMONIOS SIMILARES Y MUCHAS FOTOS Y HASTA VIDEOS QUE CUENTAN EXACTAMENTE LO MISMO...

Y ES QUE A PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 80,SE HACE NOTAR UN GRUPO O MOVIMIENTO DE PERSONAL MILITAR Y DEL SERVICIO SECRETO,QUE DICE QUE HAY CONSPIRACIONES EN EL TEMA OVNIS Y QUE ESTAN CANSADOS DE AMENAZAS,DE FALSEOS Y DE LA ACTUACION DE GRUPOS PARALELOS (MAJESTIC Y HOMBRES DE NEGRO)

COMO SEA,LA AMENAZA VINO EN SERIO Y EMPEZARON A APARECER TODA CLASE DE DOCUMENTOS SEMISECRETOS Y SE EMPEZO A  CONOCER LA LISTA DE GENTE QUE PARTICIPABA EN LOS ENCUBRIMIENTOS Y EMPEZO A CERRAR (O ENTENDERSE) TODA LA HISTORIA OVNIS Y LA HISTORIA POLITICA  DE ESTADOS UNIDOS EN GENERAL...

POR SUPUESTO QUE HUBO REACCIONES Y CONTRACAMPAÑAS Y ESTO FALLARON LOS SERVICIOS DE INTELIGENCIA...CREYERON QUE PODIAN HACER LO MISMO QUE VENIAN HACIENDO DESDE HACIA 50 AÑOS,ES DECIR NEGAR,LUEGO RIDICULIZAR Y LUEGO FABRICAR ALGUNOS DOCUMENTSO FALSOS Y LUEGO DECIR "BUENO,ALGUNAS COSAS SON FALSAS EVIDENTEMENTE,ASI QUE TODO ES FALSO..."

PERO NO,NO ALCANZO,TRUCARON DOCUMENTOS Y DESVIRTUARON MUCHAS PISTAS,PERO EL ESCANDALO FUE MUY GRANDE Y ALGUNAS COSAS SE FILTRARON Y QUEDARON CLARAS...

ASI,QUE ALGUNOS UFOLOGOS O INVESTIGADORES OVNIS TRABAJABAN PARA LA CIA O EL GOBIERNO,DESINFOMABAN,FALSEABAN Y DELATAN A LOS VERDADEROS INVESTIGADORES...

ALGUNOS UFOLOGOS CAYERON EN LAS PISTAS FALSAS Y LAS TRANSMITIAN SIN SABERLAS...

PERO DEL TODO EL CUMULO DE RUMORES Y ARCHIVOS QUE APARECIERON,QUEDARON MUCHAS COSAS EN COMUN REVELADAS QUE PODEMOS RESUMIR ASI :

1-LA COMISION MAJESTIC EXISTIO Y OTRAS AUN PEORES.2-EL TEMA OVNIS ES CLAVE EN LA POLITICA Y SEGURIDAD DE ESTADOS UNIDOS.3-LA VERDAD EN CUANTO AL TEMA OVNI Y EL FUTURO DE LA HUMANIDAD ESTA EN PODER DE UN PEQUEÑO GRUPO.4-EL PODER POLITICO ES SOLO TITERE DEL GRUPO MENCIONADO.5-LA HISTORIA DE LA OPINION PUBLICA ES FALSEADA Y MENOSPRECIADA CON EXPLICACIONES RIDICULAS Y SE RECURRE IGUALMENTE AL USO DE LA AMENAZA Y "SUPRESION" PARA CONSEGUIRLO...6-LAS GUERRAS Y LOS CAMBIOS POLITICOS,INEXPLICABLES,SON ENTENDIBLES Y RELACIONADOS CON OPERACIONES DEL TEMA OVNI Y DE PRIORIDADES DE ESTOS GRUPOS CONSPIRATIVOS.7-LAS OTRAS POTENCIAS DEBEN TENER GRUPOS SIMILARES,ASI QUE ES LOGICO PENSAR EN UN SOLO GRUPO QUE TRATE DE GOBERNAR EN LAS SOMBRAS,UN GRUPO QUE MEZCLE LOS NEGOCIOS DE LA BNCA INTERNACIONAL Y EL PODER DE LA MAFIA Y LOS SERVICIOS DE  INTELIGENCIA,PERO DICHA RED NO ESTA TERMINADA,NI SUS EFECTOS SON PERFECTOS...8-HAY FILTRACIONES..GENTE QUE VE LAS INJUSTICIAS Y QUE SOSPECHA Y SABE COSAS...QUE LO QUE HACEN NO ES PARA SEGURIDAD NACIONAL,QUE LO QUE HACEN NO PROTEGE A SU PAIS NI A SU PUEBLO Y ES UNA TRAICON A LA HUMANIDAD...9-EXISTE ALGO,UN CAMBIO,APOCALIPSIS,UN DESPERTAR MENTAL,UNA VERDAD EVOLUTIVA Y QUE ES ALGO TRAUMATICO PARA NUESTRA MENTE TERRESTRE Y DEPENDIENTE,ALGO QUE SACUDE ESA ESTABILIDAD DE QUE SOMOS UNICOS Y DIOS NOS HIZO Y ESTADOS UNIDOS NOS PROTEGE Y NOS DA LO MEJOR Y SIEMPRE LO HIZO...PARECE QUE LO QUE HAY,DESMIENTE ESTO Y SERIA UN CHOQUE A LA SARTA DE PATRAÑAS QUE NOS VINIERON METIENDO...10-SERES DE OTROS LUGARES HAN ESTADO VISITANDO LA TIERRA Y HACIENDO EXTRAÑOS "ARREGLOS" O INFLUENCIAS EN LA TIERRA Y HAN INTERACTUADO BIZARRAMENTE CON LA HUMANIDAD,YA SEA COMO DIOSES,ANGELES,DEMONIOS,DUENDES,PROFETAS O ABDUCCIONES...11-EN NUESTRA MENTE ESTAN MUCHAS DE LAS RESPUESTAS...SOLO REFLEXIONAR Y SALIR DE ESTA MALDITA MATRIX EN QUE HAN ENCARCELADO NUESTRA MENTE Y POR ESO MUCHOS INVESTIGADORES LLEGAN A ESAS MISMAS CONCLUSIONES,GENTE COMO NICOLAS TESLA,GUILLERMO MARCONI,CHARLES FORT,MORRIS JESSUP,IVAN SANDERSON,LA LISTA ES LARGA...LLEGAN A ESE MISMO ESTADO MENTAL,PARANOICO,DONDE LAS FACULTADES MENTALES Y PERCEPCIONES SE ABREN Y LA REALIDAD YA NO ES LA MISA,ES QUE SE ABRIERON SUS OJOS Y VEN LAS TRAMPAS (QUE LOS ORIENTALES LLAMAN KARMA) Y NO ES OTRA COSA QUE MATRICES EN EL EGO,QUE HEMOS FORJADO Y QUE EL SISTEMA NOS AUTOIMPONE.12-LA HUMANIDAD CAMBIARIA AL CONOCER ESTOS TEMAS,DEJARIA DE SER DEPENDIENTE Y DE ALIMENTAR LAS ARCAS DE LAS POTENCIAS Y LAS RELIGIONES,SERIA INDEPENDIENTE E INMANEJABLE Y POR ESO DESDE HACE 3 MIL ANOS,ESTOS GRUPOS OSCUROS PERSIGUEN A LOS INNOVADORES Y REBELDES Y LOS SABOTEAN,ES DECIR EN EGIPTO ERAN GUARDIANES DE TOTH,EN EUROPA DEL SIGLO 18,LOS ILUMINATTI Y ENEL SIGLO 20,LOS HOMBRES DE NEGRO,Y ES QUE ESTOS 3 GRUPOS ESTAN SEGURAMENTE VINCULADOS Y O TRABAJAN JUNTOS O SON LO MISMO EN DISTINTAS EPOCAS...

DE TODAS FORMAS LA MISMA BIBLIA,QUE ES UNA SUMA DE MISTERIOS,LO MUESTRA...PUES JESUS TIENE SU JUDAS,ASI COMO EL PARAISO SU SERPIENTE Y ABEL SU CAIN,DEMUESTRA QUE HAY UN LADO OSCURO QUE AMENAZA Y TRAE DOLOR.

PASEMOS EN LIMPIO LAS PRECISIONES QUE TENEMOS DE MAJESTIC Y LA CONSPIRACION...

HACIA FIN DE LA SEGUNDA GUERRA,ES OBVIO QUE LOS NAZIS TENIAN ALGUNA TECNOLOGIA MUY BIZARRA Y QUE LOS COHETES Y SATELITES QUE LANZO RUSIA Y USA,ERAN ALEMANES,ERA OBVIO QUE EL PROGRAMA ESPACIAL ERA SOLO UN GASTADERO DE DINERO Y UNA CARRERA DE PROPAGANDA EN EL QUE CADA UNA BLOFEABA O MENTIA COMO PODIA..LA INVESTIGACION REAL IBA POR OTRO LADO EN BASES SECRETAS Y POR LABORATORIOS PRIVADOS,LAS CORPORACION PRIVADAS QUE TOMARIAN EL PODER HACIA FINES DE LOS 60;

HUBO ASI ENTRE 1946 Y 1948,UNA SERIE DE ENFRENTAMIENTOS ENTRE OVNIS Y AVIONES MILITARES,MUCHOS AVIONES Y ALGUNOS OVNIS FUERON DERRIBADOS,,,SIMULTANEAMENTE LLEGABAN MENSAJES O PETICIONES DE SUPUESTOS EXTRATERRESTRES QUE PEDIAN QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS CANCELE LA PRODUCCION DE ARMA SECRETAS QUE SOLO DAÑABAN EL MEDIO AMBIENTE Y LA TECNOLOGIA ATOMICA FUNDAMENTALMENTE,Y A SU PUEBLO Y QUE TERMINEN CON LA MENTIRA Y ENCUBRIMIENTO... PERO LA RESPUESTA DE ESTADOS UNIDOS,COMO SIEMPRE FUE PEOR,MAS ATAQUES Y BOMARDEOS,PROBARON NUEVAS ARMAS Y NO ACEPTARON NI PARA LAS ARMAS ATOMICAS NI CAMBIAR SU POLITICA SECRETA,ES MAS SE FANATIZARON MAS,SE DIJERON ASI MISMOS " ESTOS TIPOS AMENZAN EL SISTEMA DE VIDA AMERICANO Y SOLO QUIEREN DESARMARNOS,DEBEMOS CREAR ARMAS Y TENER EL PODER PARA CUIDAR A LA HUMANIDAD..." Y PATRAÑAS ASI,QUE SOLO ESTADOS UNIDOS ESGRIME Y CON LAS QUE SE AUTOMIENTE...

ASI SE DECIDIO SEGUIR Y EMPEORAR LA POLITICA Y OPINION PUBLICA...SE EMPEORO EL CLIMA POSTERIOR AL FINAL DE LA SEGUNDA GUERRA MUNDIAL Y SE CREO LA GUERRA FRIA,LA GUERRA ENTRE ESPIAS Y SE METIO MIEDO,EL ANTICOMUNISMO,EL CLIMA QUE MAC ARTHY METE EN ESTADOS UNIDOS,DE SOSPECHA Y AMEDRANTAMIENTO,DE LISTAS NEGRAS DE CIENTIFICOS,ESCRITORES Y AUN DE HOLLYWOOD...LAS PELICULAS DE ESTA EPOCA SON OSCURAS Y METEN MIEDO...HASTA LA DIMENSION DESCONOCIDA DE ESTA EPOCA CONTRIBUYE MAS A METER MIEDO E INFLUYE EN LA OPINION PUBLICA...

DESPUES DE TODO,NUNCA SE DIJO PORQUE ERA LA GUERRA ENTRE ESPIAS,,,PORQUE PELEABAN SI AMBOS BANDOS YA TENIAN LA BOMA ATOMICA...CUAL ERA EL SECRETO Y PORQUE LO ESCONDIAN...?

Y BUENO,LAS AMENZAS OVNIS SEGUIAN ACERCANDOSE A BASES Y SE MOSTRABAN ANTE TESTIGOS EN WASHINGTON Y SOLO QUEDABA TAPAR EL TEMA,,,Y SOLUCIONAR ESTO...Y SE TOMO LA PEOR DE LAS DECISIONES...DORMIR CON EL ENEMIGO O PONER UN LOBO A CUIDAR LAS OVEJAS,USANDO LA JERGA DE LOS SERVICIOS DE INTELIGENCIA...

SE DECIDIO QUE UNA SERIE DE GRUPOS DEBIAN INVESTIGAR SOBER OVNIS Y MANEJAR ESA CUESTION,FALSEAR Y AUN SUPRIMIR A LOS QUE AMENACEN EL SECRETO OVNI.

Y LO LOGRARON,SURGE POR ORDENES DE TRUMAN,UNO DE LOS MAS NEFASTOS BELICISTAS,LA CREACION DE VARIOS GRUPOS COMO EL MAJESTIC QUE TENIA AL PRINCIPIO DESTACADOS MIEMBROS D ELAS FUERZAS ARMADAS Y ALGUNOS CIENTIFICOS MUY COLABORADORES DEL GOBIERNO Y SE DISPUSO QUE ESTAS 12 PERSONAS DEBIAN TENER A SU VEZ GRUPOS CON QUE MANEJAR SUS AREAR RESPECTIVAS,QUE LO PRINCIPAL ERA QUE NADIE SUPIERA DE ESTE GRUPO,QUE EMPLEARAN CIVILES ENTRENADOS O PARAMILITARES,COMO SEA USABAN TAMBIEN RECURSOS DE LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS,COMO AUTOS,HELICOTEROS Y ARMAS Y SABEMOS BIEN,QUE LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS NO SABIAN NADA,ES DECIR ERAN SOBREPASADAS Y BURLADAS..QUE ESTABA PASANDO ...?

EL ERROR DE SIEMPRE,CREAR GRUPOS CON MAS PODER QUE SOBREPASAN A ESTRUCTURAS Y TERMINAN DEVORANDOLOS...

ASI ALGUNOS MILITARES TRISTEMENTE CELEBRES,ALGUNOS ALMIRANTES Y GENERALES Y ALGUNOS CIENTIFICOS FUNESTOS INTEGRARON ESTOS GRUPOS QUE INVESTIGA OVNIS Y SU TECNOLOGIA SECRETA,MIENTRAS LE DECIA AL MUNDO MENTIRAS Y OCULTABA CON EL PROYECTO SIGNO,LIBRO AZUL O LAS PATRAÑAS DE LA NASA...

PERO LUEGO LA ACCION DEL GRUPO FUE MUTANDO,SE HIZO MAS PODEROSA Y SUS ALCANCES MAS GROTESCOS,PASO A SER UN ORGANISMO DE OCULTAMIENTO,UN MEDIO DE COLABORACION CON LOS GRANDES FABRICANTES DE ARMAS Y DE TECNOLOGIA Y PASO A SABOTERA LA HISTORIA POLITICA SABOTEANDO Y PREFABRICANDO HECHOS LAMENTABLES COMO : LAS FILTRACIONES DE ROSSWELL POR SILAS NEWTON,AUTOPSIAS FALSAS DE EXTRATERRESTRES PARA BLOFEAR ANTE POTENCIAS,EL ASESINATO DE KENEDY Y SU INCOMPRENSIBLE POLITICA,NO HAY DUDA QUE KENEDY,ESTABA JAQUEADO POR ESTOS GRUPOS SECRETOS...EL EPISODIO DE BAHIA DE COCHINOS Y LOS MISILES SOVIETICOS (QUE DIABLOS HAY EN CUBA QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS LO RESIENTE TANTO ?)EPISODIOS INEXPLICABLES QUE HICIERON PERDER LA GUERRA DE VIETNAM A ESTADOS UNIDOS,ESTADOS UNIDOS SE METE A CONFLICTOS SOLO PARA PERDERLOS Y GASTAR DINERO EN ENRIQUECER A LOS FABRICANTES DE ARMAS (SON LAS GUERRAS PARA BLANQUEAR DINERO QUE SE "LLEVAN" Y USAN EN OTRA COSA..?)EL ESCANDALO NIXON Y HASTA EL ESCANDALO DE CLINTON...ALGO HUBO...

ASI ESTE GRUPO QUE DEBIA SERVIR A ESTADOS UNIDOS Y PROTEGER LA INFORMACION Y LA OPINION PUBLICA SE CONVIRTIO EN 20 AÑOS EN UN GRUPO PARA OPRIMIRLO,UN MEDIO DE EXTORSION A POLITICOS Y DE SILENCIAR A LOS REVELADORES Y CREATIVOS Y UN MEDIO POR EL CUAL UN GRUPO DE CORPORACIONES SE FUE ADUEÑANDO DE FORMA VIOLENTA Y CONSPIRATIVA DE LA BANCA MEDIA Y DEL GOBIERNO ECONOMICO Y POLITICO DEL MUNDO,,,ASI ESTE GRUPO MANEJA REALMENTE LA POLITICA DE ESTADOS UNIDOS,INGLATERRA,ISRAEL Y SUIZA,O SEA AL MUNDO ENTERO,POR AÑADIDURA...Y PARECE GRACIOSO QUE LA BIBLIA HABLABA DEL ANTICRISTO Y ESOS GRUPOS TIENEN MUCHO DE ESO...

Y HUBO FILTRACIONES IMPORTANTES,ALGUNAS FILTRACIONES ERAB DELIRIOS,ALGUNAS ERAN DESINFORMACION O PESCADO PODRIDO,PERO ALGUNAS...ALGUNAS ERAN UN MEA CULPA Y ERAN UN HEROICO Y DESESPERADO GESTO DE GENET QUE NO LE GUSTABA TRAICIONAR A SU PUEBLO Y LA HUMANIDAD,GENTE QUE SABIA COMO SE ESTABAN HAVIENDO LAS COSAS  Y QUE ESTABA MAL Y QUE SOLO PODIA PATALEAR O LUCHAR ASI,EN TNIEBLAS,EN FORMA CLANDESTINA Y COLABORAR CON LOS  CONFUNDIDOS UFOLOGOS Y ASI NACIERON LA LEYENDA DE GARAGANTA PROFUNDA,DEL CONDOR,EL FUMADOR,Y OTROS QUE SE CRISTALIZARON EN EL INFORME BRODIE Y EL INFORME MILTON COOPER...

Y ERA LA OPORTUNIDAD DE HACERLES PAGAR..LA MAYORIA DE LSO UFOLOGOS SABIAN QUE ALGO VENIA PASANDO...QUE UN GRUPO EXTRAÑO VENIA AMENAZANDO A INVESTIGADORES Y FABRICANDO INFORMACION FALSA Y MIENTIENDO Y ERA UN GRUPO PODEROSO,SUFICIENTE COMO PARA USAR A LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS Y MANDARLAS SIN DARLES EXPLICACIONES Y BURLARLAS TAMBIEN...Y SABIAN DE MUCHOS INVESTIGADORES QUE FUERON SUICIDADOS CON MEDIOS VIOLENTOS,MORRIS JESSUP,DOANLD KEYHOE,JAMES MAC DONALD Y TANTOS OTROS...

EN INGLATERRA APARECIERON MUERTOS 20 CIENTIFICOS QUE TRABAJABAN EN LABORATORIOS PRIVADOS FABRICANDO EL ANTRAX QUE DEBIA TENER SHADAM HUSEIM Y QUE INGLATERRA LE FABRICABA Y QUE SE USO PARA ATEMORIZAR EN ESTADOS UNIDOS Y EN ESTADOS UNIDOS 2 CIENTIFICOS QUE EXPERIMENTABAN CON VIRUELA Y CONTAGIARON GENTE,FUERON SUICIDADOS...

Y LO QUE SE SABE ES QUE A PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 70 HAY FILTRACIONES Y ESTAS AUMENTAN A PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 80 AL AUMENTAR LAS ABDUCCIONES Y HOY TENEMOS UNA IDEA DE QUE SUCEDIO...

ESTADOS UNIDOS IBA PERDIENDO LA GUERRA SECRETA CONTRA OVNIS HACIA FINES DE LOS 60 Y NO TUVO MEJOR IDEA QUE PACTAR CON UN GRUPO DE ALIENIGENAS QUE ACORDARON EL LEGENDARIO ATERRIZAE EN LA BASE HOLLOMAN DE NUEVO MEXICO.

HABIA OBSERVADORES CIENTIFICOS,GENTE DE LA CIA Y MAJESTIC Y DE IBM...PERO ESTADOS UNIDOS NO PACTO CON LOS ANGELICALES NORDICOS DE ADAMSKI QUE PEDIAN LA PAZ MUNDIAL Y LA MEDITACION Y EL CESE DEL ARMAMENTISMO...COMO NADA DE ESO CONVENIA...ESTADOS UNIDOS BUSCO UN ALIADO QUE COMPARTIERA SUS INTERESES,NO SERES CELESTIALES QUE DIGAMOS...Y ELIGIERON LOS TRISTEMENTE CELEBRES GRISES DE ZETA RETICULI,UNA RAZA CON LA QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS HABIA TENIDO ALGUNAS HOSTILIDADES,COMO EL DERRIBO DE OVNOS EN ROSSWELL,ASI QUE ESTA RAZA LE OFRECIO A ESTADOS UNIDOS MAS MEDIOS PARA SEGURI HACEINDO LO QUE ESTABA HACIENDO...

LE OFRECIO TECNOLOGIA Y PODER PARA INFLUIR EN LOS MEDIOS Y ARMAS MAS PODEROSAS...ESTADOS UNIDOS CREYO ASEGURARSE EL MONOPOLIO Y SUPREMACIA...Y FUE ASI.. A UN TRISTE PRECIO...

PEDIAN A CAMBIO LUGARES DONDE ESTABLECER SUS BASES E INVESTIGACIONES Y QUE EL PODER LOS ESCONDA Y PROTEJA...

ASI LE OFRECIERON EN PRINCIPIO 4 BASES DE LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS QE EN GENERAL FUERON CONOCIDAS COMO EL AREA 51,PERO QUE ESTAN EN REALIDAD RELACIONADAS Y DESPARRAMADAS EN EL GRA CAÑON EN COLORADO,NUEVO MEXICO,NEVADA Y ALASKA,ENTRE OTRAS.

LOS GRISES DECIAN QUE INVESTIGABAN LA NATURALEZA Y EL MEDIO PUES ERA ALGO INHOSPITO PARA ELLOS Y QUE INVESTIGABANCOMO ADAPTARSE..ELLOS SUFRIAN EFRMEDADES O MUTACIONES...COMO SEA SECUESTRARON GENTE PARA EXPERIMENTAR,ESTUDIARLOS,MEDIR REACCIONES,INTERACTUAR CON ELLOS,EVALUAR SUS "PODERES MENTALES" Y ARMAS CON ELLOS,COLOCARLES SONDAS E IMPLANTES PARA MONITOREARLOS E INFLUIRLOS Y HASTA EXTRAERLES FETOS Y ORGANOS...

COMO SEA EL GOBIERNO SECRETO,CREIA QUE LOS SECUESTROS ERAN POCOS,PERO LUEGO DE UNOS AÑOS SE DIO CUENTA QUE ERAN NUMEROSOS Y QUE ESTOS IBAN A TOMAR ESTADO PUBLICO Y QUE LOS GRISES NO COLABORABAN EN TECNOLOGIA COMO SE ESPERABA...

LOS SECUESTROS ERAN MILES...SE VEJABA A LOS ABDUCIDOS Y SE HACIAN TODA CLASE DE EXPERIMENTOS CON ELLOS Y MUY PARECIDOS A LOS QUE LOS NAZIS HACIAN SOBRE SUS PRISIONEROS Y AQUI NOS ENTRA LA DUDA..QUE QUERIAN HACER LOS NAZIS CON SUS EXPERIMENTOS Y CRUZAS GENETICAS ? ERA LA RAZA PEREFECTA O ERA EL HIBRIDO TERRESTRE-ALIEN LO QUE BUSCABAN ?

COMO SEA,EL GOBIERNO EMPEZO A DARSE CUENTA QUE LE MENTIAN Y QUE EL GRUPO MAJESTIC ERA UN "GRUPO DE ESTUPIDOS PELIGROSOS"...

LE HABIAN DADO LA LLAVE DE CASA A UN INTRUSO..Y ESTABAMOS PAGANDO LAS CONSECUENCIAS...

LOS GRISE COLABORABAN SOLO CON SI MISMOS,RAPTABAN GENTE Y LOS USABAN Y SOBRETODO EJERCIAN SOBRE LSO HUMANOS UNA ENFERMIZA DOMINACION MENTAL,COMO LA DE LOS FANATICOS RELIGIOSOS QUE HACEN COSAS ESTUPIDAS,BUENO ESTA CLASE DE DOMINACION ES LA QUE LAS REINAS DE ABEJAS Y HORMIGAS TIENEN SOBRE LOS INFERIORES,ES COMO SI QUISIERAN DOMINAR MENTALMENTE A LA RAZA HUMANA,USABAN SUS ORGANOS,LES COLOCABAN IMPLANTES Y SABOTEABAN SOSPECHOSAMENTE LOS PLANES DE CONQUISTA MUNDIAL DE ESDTADOS UNIDOS,INFLUYENDO LA GENTE Y PROVOCANDO HECHOS MUNDIALES ADVERSOS A ESTADOS UNIDOS...

HAY GENTE QUE DICE QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS TENIA UN LIMITE HASTA PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 70 Y LUEGO AL ADUEÑARSE LOS GRISES DE MAJESTIC Y AL ADUEÑARSE MAJESTIC DE LA CIA Y ESTA DEL GOBIERNO POLITICO,FUE QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS EMPEZO A COMETER ESTUPIDECES DE CONQUISTA COMO VIETNAM,EL ESCANDALO NIXON,LOS ATAQUES A IRAN E IRAK Y OTRAS AVENTURAS ESTUPIDAS QUE TRATO DE JUSTIFICAR CON EL ATAQUE A TORRES GEMELAS Y EL PENTAGONO...EL CRIMEN MAYOR,PUES DEBIA REVELAR DOCUMENTOS DEL TEMA OVNI Y KENNEDY Y JUSTO SE DESTRUYO EL PENTAGNO Y JUSTO HAY LEYES DE SECRETO Y SEGURIDAD NACIONAL...PERO NO SE ASUSTEN...LOS ARCHIVOS DELPENTAGONO ESTABAN EN SOTANOS BLINDADOS O BUNKER ASI,QUE LA INFORMACION ESTA A SALVO Y OCULTA MIENTRAS LAS LEYES FALSAS DE BUSH LO EXIJAN...

Y HUBO DISIDENCIAS EN CIA Y MAJESTIC,EMPEZARON A SENTIR EL SINDROME DE "ESPOSA ENGAÑADA",ES DECIR LA FURIA E IMPOTENCIA...QUERIAN REACCIONAR Y NO SABIAN COMO...

QUE HACER...ENFRENTARSE ABIERTAMENTE,NO PODIAN REVELARSE,SERIA  MALO PARA LA IMAGEN DE ESTADOS UNIDOS,LO DEJARIA COMO LO QUE SON,UNOS TRAIDORES DE LA HUMANIDAD...UNOS JUDAS QUE VENDIERON A LA HUMANIDAD POR SUPUESTA AYUDA TECNOLOGICA...

SE EVALUO QUE PODIAN HACER Y VIERON QUE ESTABAN ENCERRADOS...ALGUNOS OPTARON POR OPONERSE ABIERTAMENTE,OTROS POR FILTRAR INFORMACION A VER QUE PASABA Y ASI LA OPINION PUBLICA PODIA SABER ALGO Y ROMPER LA CONSPIRACION DE LOS GRISES.

A PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 90,YA CON LA CAIDA DEL MURO DE BERLIN,CON LA CAIDA DE LA UNION SOVIETICA Y CON UN RELIGIOSO CLAVE COLABORADOR,LOS GRISES ,CON LA CIA,TENIAN EL PODER...EL ORDEN MUNDIAL SE MANEJABA POR EL ORDEN ECONOMICO,QUE SOLO UN REDUCIDO GRUPO EN LAS SOMBRAS MANEJA,EL ORDEN POLITICO ES SOLO UNA FANTOCHADA O CHARADA QUE LOS POLITICOS TITERES JUEGAN...LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS DE LAS POTENCIAS PASARON A SER EL HERMANO MAYOR QUE SE INVOCA PARA DAR PALIZAS A LOS RIVALES DESOBEDIENTES...ASI SEHACE BOLQUEO ECONOMICO Y SE BOMBARDEA A PAISES DESOBEDIENTES,PER MAS COMO UN ESCARIENTO A LOS DEMAS...

Y APARECEN LOS DOCUMENTOS MAJESTIC,EL INFORME MATRIZ Y LA AUTOPSIA DE ROSSWELL,ALGO DE VERDAD HABIA EN LOS 3,Y HABIA MUCHO DE DESINFORMACION,SE QUE LOS GRUPOS DE MAJESTICO PUSIERON COSAS FALSAS METIDAS PARA PROTEGERSE Y QUE EL TEMA SEA AUNQUE SEA PENSADO O REFLEXIONADO,LA GENTE NO ESTABA LISTA PARA OPONERSE,PERO SE LA IBA PREPARANDO O DESPERTANDO...

ALGUNAS PISTAS DE MAJESTIC SON VERDADERAS Y ALGUNAS ESTAN FALSEADAS O SON GENERALIZACIONES,CLARO QUE ALGUNOS DETRACTORES,SE COMO TRABAJAN PARA LA DESINFORMACION Y ES OBVIO SU POSTURA Y SOBRETODO LOS CHEQUES QUE RECIBEN,DE QUIEN VIENEN...

LOS INFORMES COMO BRODIE,MATRIX Y MILTON COOPER,TIENEN MEZCLADAS COSAS MUY CIERTAS Y ALGUNAS FABULACIONES INFANTILES,QUE PUEDEN SER SOLO SUPOSICIONES O DESINFORMACION O PISTAS FALSAS PARA CUBRIRSE O AUN DATOS FALSOS MALINTERPRETADOS O BACHES INFILTRADOS POR LA CIA PARA DESMERECER EL DOCUMENTO...

PERO TODOS DICEN ALGUNOS HECHOS HISTORICOS CIERTOS Y REVELAN LA GRAN CONSPIRACION Y SON PIEZAS UTILES...PENSEMOS QUE LA MAYORIA DE LOS UFOLOGOS Y REVELADORES HAN PAGADO CON SU VIDA SUS TEORIAS...AQUI EN ARGENTINA TENEMOS EL CASO DE VALENTINA DE ANDRADE,QUE CUESTIONO A LOS ENCUBRIDORES Y EL SISTEMA RELIGIOSO Y FUE ACUSADA Y ENCARCELADA EN BRASIL POR CONSPIRACIONES QUE YA HE DENUNCIADO...ESTE CASO ES SOLO UNO DE CIENTOS...LA METODOLOGIA ES LA MISMA..CALLAR Y FALSEAR...RIDICULIZAR Y MENTIR...

CUANDO CASI ESTABA LIBRE VALENTINA,CONDOLESA RICE FUE A BRASIL Y LA ENCARCELARON,SE QUE ALGO HUBO...

HOY GRACIAS A ESOS DOCUMENTOS SABEMOS QUE LA CIA MIENTE,QUE LA HISTORIA POLITICA ES UN JUEGO CAPRICHOSO DE COSPIRACIONES,QUE EL PODER POLITICO ES TITERE DE OTROS GRUPOS SECRETOS QUE GOBIERNAN EN LA SOMBRA,QE PASARON COSAS A ESPALDAS DE LA GENTE...QUE LAS FUERZAS ARMADAS FUERON USADAS PARA COSAS QUE NI ELLA MISMA SABIA Y QUE IBAN CONTRA SU PROPIO PUEBLO Y CONTRA LA RAZA HUMANA...SABEMOS QUE UN GRUPO TIENEN EL PODER Y HA INFILTRADO A LOS HUMANOS Y HACE EXPERIMENTOS DEMONIACOS PARA HACER HIBRIDOS,ES MAS SE DICE QUE LOS CAMBIOS CLIMATICOS SON PORQUE ELLOS ESTAN ADAPTANDO EL PLANETA A SUS NECESIDADES...COMO SEA,ALGO LE PASA AL CLIMA...Y LAS EXPLICACIONES DE LOS CIENTIFICOS SON MAS ESTUPIDAS QUE LAS DE COSTUMBRE,SON PREFERIBLES ESAS DE LA CIA-MAJESTIC QUE DECIA QUE EL CAPITAN MANTELL "CHOCO CONTRA ELPLANETA VENUS..."

LA AUTOPSIA ROSSWELL MERECE UNAS LINEAS,TIENE TODA LA APARIENCIA DE FALSA... SIN EMBARGO ERA EL MEDIO IDEAL PARA QUE EL GRUPO MAJESTIC SE VENGUE E IMPACTE LA OPINION Y ABRA LAS MENTES..NUNCA SE INVIRTIO TANTO DINERO EN  DEMOSTRAR QUE EL VIDEO ERA FALSO...Y SIN EMBARGO SE VE UNA DISECCION A ALGUNA CLASE DE SER...SE SABE QUE ALGO CAYO EN ROSSWELL,QUE SE AMENAZO Y ASUSTO A TESTIGOS Y QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS TIENE NAVES Y QUE ESOS EXTRATERRESTRES ERAN GRISES CON LOS QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS ESTABA NEGOCIANDO COLABORACION Y POR ESO TAL VEZ SE SILENCIO TODO...

EL ROLLO ES DE ESA EPOCA,SABEMOS QUE EL CAMAROGRAFO FILMABA A ELVIS Y TENIA PARTE DE 4 CINTAS...SABEMOS PARADOJICAMENTE QU ELVIS ESTABA TRASTORNADO,HABIA ALGO QUE SABIA QUE LO SOBREPASO MENTALMENTE Y ANTES DE MORIR HABLABA DE EVOLUCION MENTAL Y COSAS ASI,CREO QUE VIO Y SABIA ALGO...Y ESO LO LLEVO A LA TUMBA COMO A MARILYN QUE AMENAZO CON HABLAR DE OVNIS Y ESTO LE PASO A KENNEDY  (A AMBOS HERMANOS,JOHN Y BOBBY);

HE VISTO FOTOGRAMAS Y PEQUEÑOS FRAGMENTOS DE POCOS SEGUNDOS DE OTRAS AUTOPSIAS,SE QUE LA CIA PREPARO ALGUNAS FOTOS Y VIDEOS FALSOS...LO QUE MUESTRA EL VIDEO ES INTRIGANTE Y SI BIEN DICEN QUE ES FRAUDE Y CONFESARON,HAY COSAS RARAS EN LA CINTA,ALGUNOS MILITARES CREEN QUE LA CINTA ES FALSA Y FUE PREPARADA PARA QUE CIRCULE CON EL RUMOR DE SILAS NEWTON A FINES DE LOS 50,CLANDESTINAMENTE,SE TRATABA DE CREAR UN CONTRARUMOR..COMO ESTO,BUENO SE HACE ALGO Y LUEGO SE LO NIEGA Y ENCUBRE,COMO PASO CON EL CASO ROSSWELL,Y LA IDEA ERA BLOFEAR,O SEA HACER CREER A LAS POTENCIAS ENEMIGAS QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS TENIA OVNIS Y COLABORACION EXTRATERRESTRE,ESTO SERIA UNA BRILLANTE OPREACION DE INTELIGENCIA,ASI QUE POR ESO NO PARECER PROBABLE DADA SIEMPRE LA PESIMA PERFOMANCE DE LA CIA...

EN FIN,SE QUE UNA PARTE DEL GRUPO MAJESTIC ENSAYO ARMAS CONTRA LOS EXTRATERRESTRES Y LES COSTO CONSEGUIR ALGUN RESULTADO,PARECE QUE DERRIBARN Y DESTRUYERON ALGUNAS,PERO LOS ALIEN TAMPOCO PUEDEN ATACAR ABIERTAMENTE,PUES ROMPERIAN LA CONSPIRACION QUE ELLOS MISMOS ARMARON,ELLOS VINIERON A ALIARSE CON USA E IR TOMANDO EL PODER MILITAR Y ECONOMICO INFILTRANDO A HUMANOS,PERO TODO EN EL MARCO DE SU POLITICA DE PEQUEÑOS GRUPOS DE PODER OCULTO....

EN EFECTO VIENE A RELACION,EL NOMBRE DE WILHEIM REICH,QUE HABLABA DE ENERGIAS SUTILES Y FUE TRATADO POR CHARLATAN,HASTA QUE EINSTEIN,CONVENIENTEMENTE HABLO CON EL,LUEGO FUE DESACREDITADO Y HASTA ESTUVO EN MANICOMIO Y CARCEL,PERO TUO 2 LABORATORIOS EN LOS QUE PROBO TECNOLOGIA PARA EL GOBIERNO Y CON LA QUE HABRIA DERRIBADO OVNIS...

EL TECNICO BOB LAZARD Y OTOS HABLARON TAMBIEN QUE LOS GRISES PUEDEN SER ENGAÑADOS Y QUE SUS FACULTADES NO SON INFALIBLES Y ALGUNOS HUMANOS LOS HAN ENGAÑADO...

ASI QUE ACTUALMENTE EL GRUPO MAJESTIC SESIONA Y TIENE PRO LO MENOS 3  BANDOS O POSTURAS,LOS ALIEN AUN ESTAN EN BASES Y SE HACE CADA VEZ MAS DIFICIL OCULTAR Y FALSEAR SU EXISTENCIA Y ELLOS PARECEN ESTAR LISTOS PARA EL PROXIMO MOVIMIENTO,DICEN ALGUNOS QUE SERA UNA INVASION,OTROS QUE SERA UNA APARICION PUBLICA COLECTIVA,OTROS QUE SERAN EXTRAÑAS ENFERMEDADES O CATASTROFES CREADAS PARA MOSTRAR SU PODER...DICEN UNOS POCOS QUE LOS ALIEN YA TUVIERON TIEMPO DE EXPERIMENTAR Y YA HAY HIBRIDOS,QUE UNA CAMADA DE MUTANTES (LOS NIÑOS AZULES) YA ESTA EN EL MUNDO,EPR ALGUNOS DICEN QUE EN REALIDAD LOS AZULES Y ALGUNAS COSAS POSITIVAS SON EFECTO DE LA COLABORACION DE LOS NORDICOS,QUE SIEMPRE DIERON MENSAJES POSITIVOS Y LUCHARON INDIRECTAMENTE CONTRA LOS GRISES,ESTO EN LA HISTORIA TAMBIEN SE VE,SON ANGELES LUCHANDO CONTRA DEMONIOS...

LOS NORDICOS,HAN LOGRADO UN MEJORAMIENTO DE CIERTAS COSAS,LOS MENSAJES ASCENDIDOS HAN SIDO BENEFICOS,ES DECIR NO TODO ES BUENO NI ASIMILABLE,PERO HAN CREADO UN "CLIMA DE ASCENSION",COMO DICEN...

LOS ESCEPTICOS DICEN QUE ES MENTIRA O QUE SON PATRAÑAS DE LOS MISMOS GRISES PARA IDIOTIZAR Y ENDULZAR A LA GENTE Y TENERLOS MANSOS,COMO HAN HECHO CON LA RELIGION DURANTE 3 MIL AÑOS...

PERO LA GUERRA ES MENTAL,QUERIDOS AMIGOS...HOY SE ESTAN VIVIENDO HORAS CRUCIALES PARA EL TEMA OVNI Y PARA LA HUMANIDAD,DONDE EL VELO DE MAYA ESTA EMPEZANDO A CAER,AUNQUE CON DOLOR Y DIFICULTAD;

ESTE CLIMA DE ANGUSTIA Y RECELO,DE MENTIRA Y AUTOENGAÑO HA SIDO MANTENIDO POR LOS DESGRACIADOS COLABORADORES,ESOS QUE FUERON COMPLICES POR AMBICION ECONOMICA,POR FAMA,POR MIEDO O SIMPLEMENTE POR TRAICIONAR,EL SINDROME JUDAS...

ASI SEGURAMENTE IRAN DANDOSE CUENTA,LOS CIENTIFICOS QUE USABAN SU MENTE PARA CREAR ARMAS DE DESTRUCCION Y CONSPIRAR Y MENTIR,ALGUNOS TRISTES EJEMPLOS SON EINSTEIN,CARL SAGAN Y ALLEN HYNEK,QUE SABIAN QUE ALGO PASABA Y TRABAJABAN EN EXPERIMENTOS SECRETOS PARA HACER ARMAS Y SOLO SIRVIERON COMO PROSTITUTAS PARA DISFRAZAR LA REALIDAD... ELLOS SABIAN,MINTIERON,TRABAJARON EN MAJESTIC Y SE ARREPINTIERON Y DEJARON FILTRAR SU OPINION DE ANGUSTIA Y MIEDO...LAS EVIDENCIAS Y SUS ACTOS LO DEMUESTRAN,FUERON LA MALA SEMILLA CONQUE NOS INFILTRARON A LOS INVESTIGADORES Y CIENTIFICOS,YO CREI LEYENDO A EINSTEIN Y VIENDO LOS VIDEOS DE COSMOS Y EL PROYECTO LIBRO AZUL...Y NO TIENE EXPLICACION EL PROYECTO MANHATTAN,EL PROYECTO PROMETEO,EL EXPERIMENTO FILADELFIA Y LAS MACABRAS PRUEBAS DE EINSTEIN,AUN LA TRAICION A REICH,RESPECTO A SAGAN...OTRO TITERE DE LA NASA,ESTA LLENO DE CONTRADICCIONES Y SOFISMAS,LAMENTABLEMENTE UN PERSONAJE SIMPATICO Y EMBAUCADOR,OTRA CORTINA QUE TAPA LA VERDAD...NADIE COMO EL SABIA LO QUE COCINABA LA NASA...ALLEN HINEK,ES SABIDO COMO OCULTABA FINGIENDO INVESTIGAR Y LUEGO SE HALLO CARTAS OCULTAS EN SU CASA DONDE DICE TEMER,Y QUE PASAN COSAS RARAS Y SE ARREPENTIA Y CONFIRMA QUE HAY EXTRATERRESTRES ENCUBIERTOS POR COMPLOTS PELIGROSOS DEL GOBIERNO....

EL ULTIMO GRAN GOLPE DE LA CIA,ES CONTRA LOS CROPS,COMO RECORDARAN,LOS CROPS O AGROGLIFOS,SON CIRCULOS,FIGURAS QUE APARECEN EN PASTOS Y CAMPOS DE TRIGO,QUE SON DE GRAN TAMAÑO,SUELEN SUPERAR LOS CIENTOS DE METROS,SON VISIBLES DESDE EL AIRE Y REPRSENTAN MUY BELLOS Y EXTRAÑOS MOTIVOS GEOMETRICOS...BUENO DIJERON QUE EN INGLATERRA 2 VIEJOS JUBILADOS,CON PALOS Y UN TRACTOR HABIAN HECHO LOS CIRCULOS...QUE EL RESTO UNOS JOVENES CON UNA SOGA LO PODIAN HACER...O LA OTRA EXPLICACION ERA EL PLASMA CIRCULAR..

BUENO,EN ESTOS DIAS,BUSCANDO EN INTERNET HALLE 2 VIDEOS,UNO DE UN JAPONES Y OTRO DE UN ITALIANO,QUE SON NITIDOS Y DURAN CERCA DE  2 MINUTOS,DONDE SE VE EL CAMPO LISO Y COMO BAJAN LUCES (2 LUCES) Y EMPIEZAN A HACER EVOLUCIONES O MANIOBRAS INCREIBLES E INESTABLES Y VAN TRAZANDO LOS CIRCULOS...

HE VISTO 2 FILMACIONES DISTINTAS...DICEN QUE HAY MAS DE 20, SE PUEDE VER COMO ESTAS NAVES HACEN EL TRAZADO...SON IRREFUTABLES...Y ME LLEGO MATERIAL QUE DICE QUE EN REALIDAD LOS CIRCULOS REPRESENTAN EN FORMA GEOMETRICA O LENGUA MATEMATICO SIMBOLICO,ESTRUCTURAS ATOMICAS,FORMACIONES DE FORMULAS BASICAS UNIVERSALES,MODELOS ATOMICOS Y MOLECULARES Y HASTA MAPAS CELESTES DE DONDE PROVIENEN.PERO LA CONFIRMACIONMAS IMPRESIONANTE ES QUE DURANTE AÑOS LAS SONDAS ESPECIALES HAN ESTADO LLEVANDO DISCOS CON MENSAJES SIMBOLICOS COMO LA DEL PIONER X,POR EJEMPLO Y SE HAN ESTADO EMITIENDO SEÑALES BINARIAS DE RADIO CON FIGURAS GEOMETRICAS COMO FIGURAS HUMANA,EL MAPA DEL SISTEMA SOLAR Y EL ADN..BUENO HAN PASADO 30 AÑOS....Y ESTAN CONTESTANDO...HAN COPIADO PARTE DE ESTAS TRANSMISIONES,ESOS GRAFICOS EN CAMPOS Y HASTA HA APARECIDO EN INGLATERRA CERCA DEL READIOTELESCOPIO,UNA CONTESTACION A LO QUE EMITIAN Y SE LOGRO DESCIFRAR QUE UNA SERIE DE CIRCULOS MUESTRAN UNA ESTRUCTURA DE ADN MUTANDO,DISTINATA A LA NUESTRA...

CON TODO,ESTO CREO QUE ES REVELADOR Y ESTA EN LA LINEA DEL FENOMENO OVNI Y DE QUE LA VIDA EN LA TIERRA FUE SEMBRADA Y MODIFICADA POR EXTRAÑOS SERES,QUE INTERVINIERON EN LA EVOLUCION,MODIFICANDOLA,Y TAL VEZ EN LA EXTINCION DE ESPECIES COMO LOS DINOSAURIOS Y EN LA MUTACION DE ESPECIES,COMO LA RAZA HUMANA,PUES NUESTRO CODIGO GENETICO FUE MODIFICADO Y PARET DE EL ESTA COMO LATENTE Y EN TODAS LAS RELIGIONES HABLAN DE ARBOL DE LA VIDA, Y ES ESTE GENOMA O ADN,QUE SE PARECE SOSPECHOSAMENTE A ADAN,ASI COMO LA DESCRIPCION DEL EDEN SE PARECE DEMASIADO A UN ZOOLOGICO CONTROLADO PARA ESTUDIAR ESPECIES Y LOS CREADORES SE COMPORTAN DE LA MISMA FORMA QUE LOS ZOOLOGOS QUE SE LLEVAN ANIMALES Y LOS ESESTUDIAN Y SUELTAN LUEGO...

Y ELLOS HAN INTERVENIDO EN LA HISTORIA,LA GUERRA DEL CIELO,Y CITAN QUE ELLOS "CAYERON A LA TIERRA" Y POR TODOS LADOS HAY RASTROS DE SERES FANTASTICOS,DIOSES CAPRICHOSOS Y MISTERIOSOS QUE SE RODEAN DE DOLOR E IMPERFECCION...DIOSES QUE SOMETEN MENTALMENE Y QUE ENVIAN ANGELES CON ESCAFANDRAS PAAR CORREGIR Y CAMBIAR LAS COSAS,QUE DESTRUYEN CIUDADES COMO SODOMA Y GOMORRA Y QUE BATALLAN EN LOS CIELOS DE LA TIERRA COMO CUENTAN LOS LIBROS AZTECAS Y DE LA INDIA.

Y ESOS SERES QUE PARECEN QUE HAN GUIADO CAPRICHOSAMENTE A LA HUMANIDAD CON CREENCIAS FALACES,PARADOJICAS Y QUE SIGUEN UN PLAN QUE SOLO ELLOS ENTIENDEN Y SABEN...

Y ES QUE SIEMPRE ME PREGUNTE LA RAIZ Y CAUSA DEL SECRETO OVNIS,QUE IMPORTANCIA TENDRIA PARA LA HUMANIDAD,LUEGO FUI VIENDO QUE DONDE QUIERA HABIA UN EPISODIO RELIGIOSO,HABIA FENOMENOS PARANORMALES Y OVNIS,EN LA BIBLIA TENEMOS LA ZARZA ARDIENTE,LA COLUMNA DE HUMO QUE GUIA A LOS HEBREOS,LAS NAVES CIRCULARES QUE DESCRIBEN EN EZEQUIEL Y EL LIBRO DE ENOCH,LOS ANGELES ASTRONAUTAS DESCRIPTOS 12 VECES A LO LARGO DE LA BIBLIA,LA ESTRELLA DE BELEN,LA RESURRECCION Y LA ASCENSION,LA CONCEPCION,EN FIN TODO ES TAN FAMILIAR...

TOMAR UNA VIRGEN PURA,INSEMINARLA Y CONTROLAR SU EVOLUCION Y LUEGO FORMAR A UN LIDER QUE TIENE PODERES Y UN PLAN Y DICE "MI PUEBLO NO ES DE AQUI,ES DE ARRIBA..."  

PORQUE SIEMPRE SE DIRIGE A LOS PUEBLOS POR MEDIO DE LA RELIGION,YA SEA POR OVNIS,APARICIONES,MENSAJES O MILAGROS,SE LOS LLEVA A LUGARES APARTADOS,EN PEREGRINACIONES O EXODOS Y SE LES CAMBIA EL ESTILO DE VIDA,SE LES DAN ORDENES O PLANES O MANDAMIENTOS...

Y ESTOS SERES APARECEN A LO LARGO DE LA HISTORIA,PARECE QUE EL ESOTERISMO ES PARTE DE LA TRADICION UNIVERSAL QUE LOS EXTRATERESTRES TRAJERON,LA CIENCIA DE LOS ANGELES,LA MAGIA QUE ENSEÑARON A LOS HOMBRES...

Y SIGUEN PREPARANDO AL HOMBRE PARA UNA MISION,PARA UNA EVOLUCION,UN CAMBIO MENTAL SE AVECINA,UN DESPERTAR COLECTIVO,EL LLAMADO JUICIO FINAL (EL FINAL DEL JUICIO) O LA RAZON FINAL,QUE SIMBOLIZA EL TAROT QUE MUESTRA ESTADOS COLECTIVOS,COMO EL JUICIO FINAL (CARTA 20) Y LA CARTA SIGUIENTE ES LA GRAN OBRA ALQUIMICA,LA REINTEGRACION DE LA HUMANIDAD,LA CONCIENCIA COSMICA...Y SIEMPRE NOS HABLARON DEL PELIGRO DEL CAMINO,DE SERES OSCUROS,DUENDES PERVERSOS,DEMONIOSSERES MAGICOS Y QUE USAN LA MAGIA (PODER MENTAL) EN MALA FORMA,SON LLAMADOS RAKHASHAS,DURGAS Y NAGAS,O DEMONIOS, Y BUENO SON ESTOS SERES CON LOS QUE PACTO PRIMERO EL NAZISMO Y QUE SUS CIENTIFICOS-HECHICEROS-FILOSOFOS LLEVARON Y TRANSPLANTARON A ESTADOS UNIDOS,PUES NADIE DUDA HOY QUE ALEMANIA NAZI HACIA LO MISMO QUE ESTADOS UNIDOS HACE AHORA Y DESDE TIEMPO,ES DECIR,TIENE UN DICTADOR CRETINO,PROTEGIDO POR FEROCES GRUPOS Y USA LA PROPAGANDA DE MENTIR Y FALSEAR,HACE EXPERIMENTOS GENETICOS Y BUSCA UNA ALIANZA CON SERES DE LAS TIENIEBLAS PARA TENER SU PODER...VIMO COMO LES FUE A LOS NAZIS,CASI LOS DESTRUYERON Y LO QUE QUEDO LO LLEVO Y TRANSPLANTO ESTADOS UNIDOS Y HASTA AHORA ESTAN PERDIENDO...

AL REPECTO DE LOS NAZIS QUE HACIAN CLONACION Y MODIFICABAN EL ADN,ESTO YA ESTA VISTO,HAN APARECIDO MUTANTES Y CLONES EN DOCUMENTALES DE PRESOS LIBERADOS DE GALPONES DE CAMPOS CE CONCENTRACION POR RUSOS...AL RESPECTO HABLEMOS ALGO DEL CHUPACABRAS,SE DICE QUE ES UNA CRIATURA HIBRIDA TRAIDA POR LOS GRISES,LUEGO SE DICE QUE EN REALIDAD ES UN CRUCE ENTRE PERROS TERRESTRES Y LAS CRITAURAS QUE TRAEN LOS GRISES,ALGUNOS CREEN QUE LOS EXPERIMENTOS DE CLONACION Y MODIFICACION DEL ADN,DAB LUGAR A ESTAS CRIATURAS HORIBELS Y SERIAN PRODUCTOS DE LABORATORIOS PRIVADOS,AL RESPECTO ,CREO QUE ESA MISMA CLONACION MUTANTE QUE LOS ENFERMIZOS NAZIS HICIERON,ERA APLICADA EN LA ANTIGUEDADA Y QUE LOS DIOSES-MONSTRUOS EGIPCIOS Y GRIEGOS,SON UN EJEMPLO DE LAS MUTACIONES QUE HABIAN SUCEDIDO EN LA TIERRA,YA SEAN EXTRATERRESTRES QUE VIENIERON ASI O MUTACIONES QUE SE DIERON ESPONTANEAMENTE  (O LO MAS PROBABLE QUIRUGICAMENTE Y GENETICAMENTE) Y ASI LA HISTORIA HABLA DE ESTOS SERES QUE L ALQUIMIA LOGRO REPRODUCIR PARCIALMENTE;

Y AUNQUEN SE RIEN DE LA ALQUIMIA,LA TRANSMUTACION DEL ORO Y LA BOMBA ATOMICA Y LA MODIFICACION GENETICA,ESA SON TEORIAS DE LA ALQUIMIA Y SIGUEN EN LOS ESTADOS UNIDOS HACIENDO ESAS MEZCLAS Y MUTACIONES DE ADN ENTRE HUMANOS Y ANIMALES COMO HACIAN LOS NAZIS Y ESPERO QUE NO TERMINEN COMO LOS MONSTRUOS EGIPCIOS O GRIEGOS....

Y PARA TERMINAR,CON ESTA INFORMAL Y EMBARULLADA HISTORIA DEL FENOMENO OVNI,HABLABA DEL SECRETO,BUENO PARECE QUE HASTA PRINCIPIOS DE LOS 60,HABIA ALGO DE LIBERTAD PARA HABLAR O SUGERIR DEL TEMA OVNIS,LUEGO DE GOLPE SE ENDURECIO  Y HUBO ALGO QUE JUSTIFIQUE ESTE SECRETO Y SEA PELIGROSO PARA NUESTRA CORDURA ?

BUENO QUIZAS LA RESPUESTA ME LLEGO DE FORMA ACCIDENTAL...ESABA REVISANDO PAPELES E INFORMES DESCLASFICADOS Y COMO SIEMPRE OYENDO RUMORES Y HALLE QUE SE DECIA QUE UN ALIEN GRIS SE RECUPERO VIVO Y SE LLEVO A UNA BASE PARAMILITAR Y ALLI LO TENIAN  Y LOGRARON COMUNICARSE,VIVIO POCO,PERO LO POCO QUE DIJO,FUE SUFICIENTE...

EXPRESO INDIRECTAMENTE QUE "ELLOS HACIA TIEMPO ESTABAN CERCA DE LA TIERRA Y QUE QUERIAN CONTACTARSE E INTERVENIS DIRECTAMENTE EN LA CIVILIZACION HUMANA,PERO NO SABIAN COMO POR EL MIEDO QUE PROVOCARIAN Y QUE DECIDIERON HACER UN SER PERFECTO,UN LIDER MENSAJERO QUE NOS HABLARA DE CAMBIO ESPIRITUAL Y MEJORAR EL HOMBRE Y PERMITIERA EL DESCENSO ABIERTO DE EXTRATERRESTRES,PERO LOS HOMBRES NO LO ENTENDIERON Y LO MATARON..."

DUDE UN POCO,SOLAMENTE...Y ME DIO MIEDO PENSAR ..."ERA JESUS...?" Y LUEGO ME CERRO TODO...DE GOLPE EL SECRETO Y PORQUE CALLAN Y MIENTEN,ES MUY FUERTE...Y DE POR LO MENOS 3 FUENTES DISTINTAS ME LLEGARON CONCEPTOS SIMILARES,AUNQUE POSTERIORMENTE,Y AL DIA DE  HOY,MI ACTITUD RELIGIOSA CAMBIO,NO SOY PEOR NI CAI EN PANICO,NI DESCREI EN JESUS,AL CONTRARIO LO AMO Y LO ENTIENDO COMO HUMANO Y ENTIENDO QUE LA BIBLIA Y LAS RELIGIONES ERAN CUENTOS CON COSAS LINDAS Y FEAS,PARA QUE SEAMOS MEJORES HUMANOS,PERO NO LO FUIMOS Y NO ENTENDIMOS NADA,PUES SOLO ADORAMOS FORMAS Y NOS AFERRAMOS A ELLAS,A  LO MORTAL,QUE ES LO QUE MATA Y LO QUE MUERE...

LA ESPERANZA ES MAS FUERTE PUES PUDE ENFRENTAR LAS GRANDES MENTIRAS Y SUPERARLAS Y CRECER Y PASARA ESA DEBILIDAD DONDE UNO NECESITA CREER Y SENTIRSE SEGURO Y ENCERRADO Y PASE A SENTIR Y ENTENDER,A PENSAR POR MI MISMOY ENTENDER LO QUE QUERIA DECIR LA RELIGION Y JESUS EN GENERAL...

BIEN SE QUE LA MAYORIA ESTARA CONFUNDIDA O AUN ENOJADA POR EL ARTICULO,SE QUE PEDIRAN PRUEBAS,QUE DIRAN QUE ES LAOPINION CHIFLADA DE UN PARANOICO,BUENO AQUEL QUE QUIERA PRUEBAS DE TODO,QUE SOLO QUIERE TOCAR PARA VER,NO ENTENDERA,SERA SOLO TOCADORES DE LLAGAS,NO ME INTERESA CONVENCER A NADIE,ENUMERAR DATOS Y CIFRAS ES TEDIOSO E INUTIL,HAY MUCHOS TRANAJSO DE ESOS,QUE SOLO APORTAN DUDAS Y NADA EN CONCRETO,ESTE TRABAJO HA SIDO SINCERO,HE OBVIADO DATOS DE MUCHOS CASOS OVNIS,DE LA LISTA DE MAJESTIC,DE MUCHOS INVESTIGADORES HEROICOS Y OTROS QUE DAN VERGUENZA,TRATE DE DAR PRECISIONES,CONCLUSIONES...QUE QUEDE ALGO EN CLARO DE TODO  ESTE DESASTRE DE TEORIAS,UN PANORAMA QUE BRINDE TOTALIDAD  Y SENTIDO EN ESTA CONFUSION Y CREO QUE LO HE LOGRADO.

OTROS DETALLES SERAN TRATADOS EN ARTICULOS POSTERIORES DONDE SERE MAS EXPLICITO,PERO ESTE ARTICULO DEBIA SER ESTA SINTESIS FRENETICA,QUE DE LA VISION DEL CONJUNTO Y DE OPINIONES,QUE POR UNA VEZ DIERA LAS IMPRESIONES PERSONALES Y NO SOLO DATOS O ESPECULACIONES,SE QUE ESTA LLENO DE FALLAS E INEXACTITUDES,PERO SOLO QUERIA COMPARTIR MIS CERTEZAS SINCERAS Y ACTUALIZAR ESTE TEMA QUE MUCHOS ABANDONARON POR NO ENTENDERLO O NO COMPROMETERSE,YO LLEVO MAS DE 30 AÑOS EN EL TEMA,VI UN OVNI A LOS 9 AÑOS Y TUVE LA SUERTE DE VER EN TOTAL 4 VECES,LA ULTIMA EL AÑO PASADO TUVE LA SUERTE DE FILMARLO,NO SE VEN LOS ALIEN EN LAS VENTANILLAS...PERO ES UN BUEN VIDEO...Y ALGUNA VEZ LO COMPARTIRE CON USTEDES,QUERIA COMPARTIR ASI ESTA CANTIDAD DE DATOS QUE TUVE LA SUERTE Y ESFUERZO DE RECOPILAR Y RESUMIR CON USTEDES,SI BIEN 2 PERSONAS CERCANAS ME ADVIRTIERON QUE EL TONO PARANOICO Y AGRESIVO DE LA NOTA NO SERA BIEN RECIBIDO POR EL SISTEMA,Y YA FUI HOSTIGADO ANTES,ESPERO QUE ENTIENDAN MIS BUENAS INTENCIONES.

[613526362]

My gum tissue is so eroded I have chronic pain in my mouth but it wouldn't be there if I was dead

8-9-2023 I've loved a lot of people. I've loved a few women. I've sacrificed for so many, for so much. But I truly, truly believe I've never been loved. Pandemos, who loved me of course, was over me in a minute. Maybe a second. Was at the gym on Facebook the next day and deleted our pics and got her brains fucked out a week later. While I was losing sleep and cutting my veins to bleed. I'm counting days and picking my death I leave 8-9-2023 I'm done telling you people No one fucking gets it 223 million views on a video of Montana in Africa for two days And a few of those clicks put $10,000 in an American rapper's pocket. 8-9-23 Eight nine twenty three. I've never been one to get tattoos. But I think if I had it put on my abdomen. I would see it and it would be a constant reminder - "You stupid fuck, if you got this shit tattooed on your body and don't do it, how will you feel about yourself??" I need to start planning it. Six years is enough. It has to be. It must. I'm not trying to get rich anymore. I can't wait for that. I'll be [redacted] soon. Six years. Six years I'll put up with your seductive money grabbers and sports highlights and potato chips and soulless soullessness. Put up with you not giving a fuck about anything but yourself and even doing a bad job of that. Your constant identity crisis in a country with no identity. Fuck you America, I'm not going somewhere more comfortable or safe But six years from now at least I'll be somewhere that is not completely devoid of purpose That is not completely soulless and empty Look into my eyes And you will not see this sick society 8-29-23 Enough years to finish medical school, and do a short residency. Not enough to repay loans. Not enough to get rich in business. Not enough for my father to die from his cancer. He's trying too hard to stay alive to see me become a rich doctor and marry a doctor-chasing model and and have pretty little white babies. 8-29-23 A 74 year old man looks back on half of his life's fruit and says, "Oh my god..... That wasn't a phase." Redacted Dr. K had just told me he had high titers of CMV and EBV when I realized I hadn't met the latest arrival of the clan of 20-year-old black lesbians who just walked in the room. So I went and met her. Way more confident than Gode's daughter. It did weird me out how she said "You're going to show me a good time" when she visits The Big City in a tone like it was a direct order, not a question. Before I'd met his daughter, Gode had talked to me about it as we drove to his office. "She had some bad experiences with guys. She's just so innocent, guys took advantage of her. I was thrilled when she told me she's dating a girl. You know why? A girl can't get her pregnant." That night I would masturbate three times to lesbian videos. I was running two or three a days since I was in the Magical State, feeling a bit on vacation. Feeling a bit like anything is possible. Also I had free wifi rather than the mobile hotspot shit from my phone that drains my monthly data. And the lightning you could see far off, across the water. It was beautiful in the evening and at night. Pandemos' home city, home state. I called her, at 5 on my day arrival. I didn't tell her I was a few hours away from her current nursing assignment at first. We just talked. Then I told her. She was mad. I explained. "I don't know if I can see you. I think you might put me under your spell again." "Oh my god, why do guys ALWAYS say that after we break up." She would remind me the next morning that it might work out for us to see each other. And the next day. My flight attendant is from The Big City. I know the accent now. I'm on the plane about to leave, and she still reminding me that I could have seen her, and should have let her know I was coming. She's one of the three girls who The Magical State brought to me while I was here. Gode had tried to hook me up with his assistant's Puerto Rican friend, but the next day we found out she was pregnant......and married So our trip to the Cheesecake Factory that night was a "hunting session" for Marshall, he told everyone. Sure enough, as we were all looking at menus, he came back from the bathroom and motioned for me to have a word with him back towards the bathroom. I told him I was scared of what was about to happen as we walked. "See you didn't believe that Gode got game. I got my mojo. I'm hooking my dog up." And the two girls whose meal he bought were actually quite pleased to chat with us. And the girl assigned to me liked me, and looked into my eyes, and let me touch her leg. And took my card happily. That kind of went on and on. And hours later as I was on top of my hotel (the construction they were doing was kind of creepy to walk through at night, but I loved it) looking out over the water, I knew she would text me the next day. Because I knew Gode had talked me up and a medical student and brilliant and great and he-would-have-me-date-his-daughterable. But what I didn't know was that when I went back down, the Russian (not Ukrainian, Marshall) front desk worked would tell me what time she got off. Considering I had also called the wrong Gabby and reconnected with an amazingly happy and pretty Asian girl that I would have amputated both fifth fingers in college to have dated..... Considering that, I guess I had four girls in three days. And then in the airport I realized a girl has never loved me And I started writing this I started writing 8-9-23 I wrote an email telling the guy who thinks he was appointed to take over my [redacted] back on the island that I'm coming in November to kick his ass out. CC'd the dean and the current lead. No matter how much love I can show a woman A woman will never love me I like white chocolate I like going to the zoo I like new shoes and I like turkey burgers because they make me feel healthy I like the picture of my dad looking at a squirrel I like being nice to people and surprising them like that I like rainy days and I like infomercials And a woman will never love me And a man will never understand me And I will not sit in this country and try to get rich and try to find love and try to believe I have anything here Goddamnit I will not stay here to give you any peace in your cancer filled intestines father who has always been there for me and deserves heaven And your attempts to impress me have succeeded Gode. I sucketh your dick. Maybe you will take my future. But 23 is coming. I must live life like hell is the earth's gift to me 8-9-23 "As we begin our final descent into the. Big City, look to your right and you'll have an incredible view of downtown." We fly over endless streets of warfare shortly thereafter. Streets filled with blood and murder. I guess I forgot to tell Gode that even though the population of Big City is massive, half that population is dying or killing and probably can't give him ROI. I think I should stop talking to Pandemos By the time I landed, all four girls were gone. My war has resumed 8-9-23 I walk in the door, expecting to be knocked down. I forgot to take the trash out before I left. My Lyft driver home was great. It was a curious situation where I had way more experience with rideshare than him, and he had way more experience with the city. We both had things to tell. One of his was that his girlfriend had applied for Big City Fire Department 15 years ago, and was just today receiving a settlement for extreme gender discrimination they had committed against her and four other women in the hiring process. I slept heavy on the plane. That doesn't happen much. I feel the stress coming back now that I'm here. I see the flashes of light sometimes. How it would feel to come home to a hug from someone who loves you. And then to shower and lie in bed and cuddle with them. How it would feel to have a little two-foot high child run up to your leg and squeeze when you walk in the door. God even a dog who's like "I'm SOOO glad you're back to feed me" would be something. So then, is it okay if I'm never truly loved, as long as I'm hugged, or leg grabbed, or urged to feed? Maybe feeling love from people is just mistaking people's need for you to satisfy their needs. The love I practice is different. It is sacrifice and dedication. 8-9-23 I'm going to rest my eyes now. I guess I'm home.

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 94 - Half-naked and Fucking Heroic

w/c - 6,762

Megumi wasn’t at all interested in attending the ceremony for he’s never really given two shits about clan activity. Why would he support the same people who ostracized his father? They’re the same kind of organization that feels their superior enough to manipulate human beings for their own ends. The magnitude of narcissism that breeds freely within the confines of the Zenin traditions blows his mind, it always has. He may have warmed up to Naoya but Zenin blood or not, Megumi truly does not affiliate himself with their obnoxious customs.

“How about if I wear it like this?”

Megumi’s tiresome eyes float over to Amnessia who stands in the doorway of the bathroom, to which his hollowness lights up right away. He’s never seen her with her hair up before but he’s finding that when her long braids are pulled back, her usually hidden features are allowed to shine. He gulps and gawks. She’s so incredibly gorgeous to him, like a mythical goddess absent of her thrown. In his loss of words, instead of his mouth his gaze courses over her wearing his oversized black tee so he can simply admire what his life has become.

When met with his silence, Amnessia’s face scrunches and she ducks her head backwards to double check herself in the mirror. ‘Am I way off base here? I thought it was a nice change!’. She took the time to meticulously unravel the front of her box braids, comb them out and then re-braid them going outwards from the part created down the middle. The rest of her braids, she gathered and weaved  into a giant braid that encircles her head like a halo. Just thinking about how tender her head will be for the next day or so compels her to huff in frustration but this also brought her back to when Master Suguru would let her practice on his hair. She tried her best to smile when it a the comb snagged a tangle or when she’d have to pull the scalp tight because she recalls the way Getou would give the same facade. He really wasn’t suitable for any of the hairstyles though, she won’t lie. Temujin was her test subject initially but his patience levels were never what they needed to be for her to learn much. Nonetheless, their efforts and agony paid off; she’d gained skill and technique through the manipulation of many types of hair, not just her own. She can beautify anyone.

If she’d extensions, the process would’ve been a little quicker but seeing as to all 30 inches of braids are hers alone and it was a bastard to untangle without causing damage. Megumi doesn’t exactly have the right products for her kind of fibrous coils either so she was scrambling to find a reasonable substitute. Why not have all this squared away prior to committing to this grueling process? Well, she was simply in dire need of a change and didn’t consider her endgame. All of her recently obtained memories leave her feeling slightly out of touch with reality, as if she’s not sure what’s concrete and what’s an illusion. The only thing on her mind in that moment was deconstructing the girl she thought she was and emerging as something better, fiercer. Ferocity was not the best descriptor as she was slinging her arms through his medicine cabinets and drawers, desperate to find some kind of anything that could be used to help protect her hair. Hope was beginning to sound like a word far too foreign.

She nearly cried when she saw the Castor Oil. It wasn’t ideal but its also the lesser of many evils as it can be absorbed by follicles to create a sheath. Regardless, she knew her up-do and edges were saved.

Megumi feels terrible for having left her to conjecture over his reaction. He was a little slow on the uptake there but was quick to follow up with a proper explanation. The instant his hands make contact with her hips, she gasps softly and views him through the mirror. Placing a kiss on her cheek, he informs her, “You are actually so pretty that I couldn’t get it out!”, relieved when her demeanor relaxes.

She turns around in his arms, facing him, “Most guys like it when you can pull the hair though.”, teasing him as her lips dance inches from his.

Megumi blushes, “Well most guys are idiots. There’s plenty of you for me to pull…”, lowering his neck to kiss her, “grab…”, their tongues dance, “touch…”. l He had no idea that his words could hold so much power because no sooner than he finishes the sentence and views her, Amnessia is wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him closer. “You want to go again?”, he asks breathlessly into her lips, the strong, “Mmmmmhmm…”, cracking his face into a smile. When she hops herself onto the sink’s counter he wastes no time in aligning their bodies while she plants kisses to his neck.

They always say there’s a honeymoon stage where things are perfect and full of aspiring hope but unfortunately, his gut hints to this being something else. He’s aware that Amnessia may be exuding this strong sexual energy because of reasons other than desire, he’s smarter than that. He wants her, its all he can imagine while staring into her dark eyes but should he have her? She’s practically clawing his shirt away but he has to ask himself, ‘Am I taking advantage of her?’, the thought churning his stomach since he knows damn good and well that she’s under emotional distress. She literally found out that her life is a lie and that can’t be easy for anyone to endure, regardless of how well she’s holding herself together. God, he wants her like nothing else but on the same coin, if he’s to truly care for her, he needs to be able to make these kind of hard choices.

Amnessia’s lustful groping dies off when she feels Megumi’s hesitation. Her eyes dart up to his, purposefully expressing her hurt but the caring eyes that stare back weather her transgressed attitude. She understands why he’s doing what he’s doing...or not doing and is mature enough to respect his stance, finding she’s actually appreciative of it.

Sain arrives outside of the dormitory door, having traveled there with his presence masked. He feels out of place being on the campus but is at least made less uneasy when he senses all the turned on the outskirts of the property, though he wouldn’t mind seeing Suguru. Before he knocks, he thinks to himself, ‘I wonder what she’ll say about these!’, bleeding his excitement for the ceremonial robes. Amnessia wasn’t an official stop he had to make but since he’s already gathered all of the volunteers with a few minutes to spare, he figured he stop in to check on her. Despite his new friendliness with Genghis, Sain still believes that Amnessia has always deserved better and found her departure from the compound to be rather bittersweet because of this. He lifts his knuckles to the door and taps them politely.

Megumi jerks his head over to the right, eyes narrowed to the door. His friends are far too rambunctious to even begin to think it’s someone for him on the other side. “Wait here.”, he tells her as he stalks across the floor. It’s really faint but he’s become familiar enough to discern there’s a Titer as he nears. He halts when a stark possibility streaks by his mind,‘What if it’s her ex?’, he asks himself anxiously but then resolves, ‘I’ll just have to make sure he understands how things are now.’.

Sain goes to knock again but steps back when he feels the raging presence turning the knob. His eyes widen when he’s met with the glaring younger Fushiguro that harnesses the intensity of his father. He’s bewildered that this where her energy led him and rather immovable until her hears Amnessia’s small voice announcing, “He’s cool!!”.

“Who are you?”, Megumi barks while sizing the fancy man up. The whole wardrobe clogs him with apprehension since Sain appears so official, thinking Temujin must have something to do with his showing up. Megumi scrutinizes him harshly never having seen robes made of such fine silk, it almost as if Sain is truly wearing gold. ‘What could his purpose be?’, lingers in Fushiguro’s fears which causes him to take an aggressive step forward.

“Stoppppp”, Amnessia barrels between the men, inviting Sain inside. She glances to Megumi with a pout while thinking, ‘How alpha of him...I wouldn’t have assumed that.’, communicating with her eyes that Sain is no threat. Once she has him inside, she ignores Megumi’s annoyed mannerisms while he closes the door and immediately draws attention to Sain’s ensemble. “You look so GOOD in that!!”, she squeals, revolving him to get a full view, “In my opinion, you should’ve been wearing these.”. She flips the end of his long flowing black hair and feels warmth from the twinkle in his soft gray eyes. He is certainly deserving of the role.

Sain smiles widely, knowing that he was right in hoping Amnessia would celebrate this promotion and bows his head to show gratitude. He lifts it back up to offer, “You look stunning with your hair like that. Necks shall break today.”, happily playing along with her quick vogue dance before stating, “It happened yesterday…”. She attentively listens as Sain fills her in with joy saturating his voice, “Master Genghis bestowed this upon me and said I’m to represent the Titers alongside Master Suguru this evening. I think he may still make an appearance though.”, the end sounding more of a pitchless warning than conversation.

Megumi’s expression hardens to the mention of Temujin and he even lets out a tiny, Zenin-defined “Tch.”. Rather than listen to this blasphemy that raises that convoluted old Titer higher, Megumi decides to start grabbing up his loaned ceremonial outfit because there’s no way in hell he’s going to let her go alone now. “Fucking Titers…”, he grumbles while lifting what used to be Gojo’s outfit up so he can dread donning them. He told Satoru that he would try to forgive him, though he admitted to not knowing how long it would take so being forced into the Gojo’s light blue feels like it’ll be more of a straight jacket. When he turns to look over at Amnessia and Sain, he finds Sain’s eyes on him, his own emerald daggers narrowing in return.

“So...the younger Fushiguro, huh?”, Sain was surprised to find her with another man and although he trusts her judgment, he wouldn’t be a good friend if he didn’t at least inquire. “That’s quite a change missy!”.

“Trust me, I didn’t see it coming either…”, she looks down and smiles, “But I think they’re wonderful people, Toji and Megumi both. Everyone else has been really helpful too!”.

Sain thinks back to his encounters with Toji and raises his brow briefly while recalling how terrifying it was to square up with the giant. He follows his orders but that doesn’t negate his comprehension of their danger when they involve such opposition.

The day of their Titer attack when they failed to catch Elska was a day he also almost shit his briefs. Sain assumed he was mistaken or perhaps he misunderstood when Genghis proposed the whole let’s take Toji instead notion. His heart about fell right out of his ass when his wide eyes provided a visual on the giant that he was personally assigned to. They’d all just watched Toji tear through the humans as easily as warmed butter can be sliced so his thoughts were treading along the lines of, ‘Fuck you Genghis, fuck that, fuck no and is this some kind of joke????!!’, but alas he couldn’t show his cowardice in front of Suguru. Aside from letting down his admired superior, Sain couldn’t let that dangerous task in turn befall Suguru either. No one may know other than Toji himself but Sain was trembling so violently, he nearly broke the syringe trying to stick him.

Then there’s the whole scuffle at the compound when Choso awakened., it was an all out brawl. When brought to this memory, Sain reflexively raises a hand to his throat where Naoya pierced him. Flustered isn’t the word. Naoya isn’t exactly Sain’s type but the act alone was rather invigorating. Amnessia says something to him but it doesn’t reach him; he instead accidentally stares off but recovers the mood by saying, “Make sure Toji knows we’re friends…”, when she looks perplexed, he adds, “I’d much rather have him as an ally than foe and we’ve had a rocky start. If he knows we’re close, maybe I’ll live a little longer...”.

Amnessia giggles and agrees, “Toji’s really a nice guy! He’s been so kind to me despite my having come from the compound. Megumi too!”, she turns around to smile at the fuming Jr while adding, “They won’t beat you up Sain, I promise.”.

‘I’m glad he at least gets it.’, Megumi’s thinks before blurting out, “We don’t fuck around. That’s why we’re feared.”. Megumi’s voice chills the others and he can tell as all laughter fades from the room.

Sain picks up on the not-so-subtle cues that he’s intruding on their time and thinks its best to leave. ‘The younger one is quite intimidating as well…’, Sain muses internally, ‘If he’s anything like his father, he’s going to a high-level contender in the future.’.

“Where are you going?!”, Amnessia notices Sain leaning towards the door but he stops to pull something from his robes first. She holds out her hands and accepts a thinly wrapped paper package fastened with golden twine tied around it. “What is it?”, she asks while fiddling with the bow.

Sain smiles to her and informs, “It’s been decided unanimously among us all that you are still one of us, no matter where you go…”. He waits for her to tear it open before he proceeds with, “You don’t have to wear it but if you so want to, we’d be honored as a clan.”. He truly misses her.

Megumi scowls at the beautiful golden yukata but clashes with himself when he sees how much the gesture means to Amnessia. His head lowers while he determines that his own insecurities are about to ruin everything again and takes a deep breath. ‘Don’t be a douche…or you’re no better than him.’, he mantras while settling his inner demons. He’s going to just have to disregard the symbology their attire stands for and simplify the evening into a date of some sort. It’s not one he’d pick himself but fuck it, this is making the best out of bad situation.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“My lovvvvvve!”, Gojo wobbles his way over to Suguru and Elska, still bleeding pretty badly and somewhat out of sorts. He’s woozy and unstable; this becoming obvious when he reaches them.

Elska catches him when he stumbles to a stop, helping him balance so he can wipe the hair and blood from his forehead. Tears well when she takes in the details of his mangled state, angry but also elated to see he’s alright, “What the hell were you doing out here with Sukuna, Sati!?”. Her tone is of concern but she’s also on edge because of how helpless he seemed in the Malevolent Shrine, “And why are you still naked?! You must be freezing!”.

“Research.”, is all he gives in the form of great exhalation and dramatics. He leans against a tree and smirks when Suguru grunts with discomfort, knowing the two-headed truth. They share a quick glance that leaves Getou chuckling to the insanity that is Gojo himself but they both settle down when Elska bends a knee to pick up Toji’s worm. Suguru’s heart flutters to her acceptance of curses; to monsters like them in general.

Satoru whines to the pain palpitating through his body until he focuses on Elska. His body spikes in heat as his remaining blood rushes around, spawned of his desire to drink in new vitality. His fangs protruding automatically, hooking themselves across his split lip. She seems to sense his intentions because she starts to slide the cloth from her shoulders. His pupils dilate.

“It is indeed cold out here so suck it up for now, you’re not dying anymore.”, Suguru drapes his golden robes over Elska, drawing the curtain on this nonsense, and then scoops her off the ground. He takes a few steps forward before reversing his gravity to float Itadori’s body behind him. Stopping once more, he asks, “Are you two coming or what?”, half wishing Choso would get lost. He’s positive the being was containing Sukuna’s domain and to have that kind of ability is demoralizing for anyone that isn’t Choso himself.

“Well duh-…”, but Gojo’s arm is pulled back when he tries to follow so he turns around and asks, “The fuck now?”, his renown pride already in shambles from that grotesque defeat. Satoru finds himself facing the purple dashes in Choso’s eyes and comprehends that more secretive shit is about to transpire. He sighs, watching his love become smaller in a shirtless man’s arms as more Earth is placed between them but surrenders, “Fine.”. He knows he cannot take these special conversations lightly, despite his own fouled mood.

They hear, “We’ll catch up!”, from Gojo but Suguru pivots in place to make sure that thing wasn’t trying anything funny on his new frenemy. He increases his presence as if to solidify to Choso that he hasn’t forgotten about being put to sleep or any of the other sketchy behaviors born of this new form of his.

Gojo’s surprised by the defensive stance Getou takes as he reads through body language that the Titer is actually concerned for him. ‘Wow…’, Gojo’s eyes flinch, ‘Suguru really might be my friend too.’. His view drops down to Elska in Getou’s hold and forms a smirk while thinking to her, ‘I’ll only be a few minutes…”, blowing her a quick kiss, “Then I’ll pin my little love down and feed.”.

Elska feels a flush of warmth cascade across her body in response to her sweet Sati’s naughty words. The smallest whimper exits her throat as she clings to Suguru, wanting nothing more than to be dominated by her white knight.

“Err...yea, let’s go.”, Getou clears his throat while staving off his instinctual need to satisfy his obviously aroused master. He felt the moment her presence changed and was glad she was hiding his wanting evidence with her body. Rolling his shoulders back, he attempts to shrug away the natural temptation to initiate a situation that would sate every ounce of her thirst. Her fixated gaze draws a groan for he does not need eyes to know that she will undoubtedly be lathered with expectancy and he can’t see that right now. Sure, Gojo sparked the fire but one touch too coy or a sound too sweet and Suguru is bound to take her right there in the pools of fallen leaves. It amazes him how she still has no idea how profoundly her existence affects him. A cold gust rips through the trees, causing them both to shiver. Pausing, he turns his head up to the sky and calls for his wings and then braces for their arrival.

Elska bites her bottom lip when they take form, his beautiful golden-streaked brown metal feathers encompassing them both. She imagines how they must look from afar; reaching for his wings as the word, ‘Mystical’, echoes in her thoughts. His large and flawless physique, the long raven hair, those incredible wings; all of this leading her to believe he appears to fit the otherworldly bill more than she ever could. “My Titer…”, inaudibly escapes since she could not bear to contain her fondness for his personal growth.

“This should help us a little.”, he muses to her delayed astonishment when 90% of the wind was minimized from his shielding. She curls up closer to him, the act making him still for a second to merely be able to swallow down that this is real. “Little one…”, Suguru pulls her in even more, absorbing every detail of their brisk isolation. Gone are the days where he stewed in anxiety over whether he had a place beside her, at every turn she presents with chronic acceptance. He’d bet his life on her feelings now. “We’re almost there.”, the inevitable message crushing a dent into the prominent smile now cementing his face while dramaturgically slowing his pace. ‘Just a little more time…’, but truthfully, he wishes this could last indefinitely. If Suguru could physically grab hold of this flowing and comfortable intimacy between them and tie it to his neck to keep it present, he would. The forest thins, however, and their home peers through holes in the foliage. He senses two new shaman but they’re complete opposite in terms of cursed energy, ‘There’s also Zenin, Toji and that stupid fucking bodyguard. He decreases his walking speed again, deflating until a wave of that creepy energy emits from behind them, causing Suguru to glare in the direction they just came from. ‘Who are you now, Choso?’, he questions internally while trying to successfully figure out whatever it is that he’s once again missing.

Choso throws Gojo’s right arm over his shoulder, indicating that he’ll help him trek back to their home and interrogates, “Did you learn anything today Satoru?”.

Gojo leans more weight than necessary into the being, spitefully anguished by his failure in the domain and taking the highest offense from the ball breaking. He says nothing but reluctantly accepts Choso’s assistance while scouring the scenery for anything to occupy his fragmented ego. He maintains his silence defiantly.

Choso lightens his tone, “I only ask because it’s imperative that you did.”.

“You know what?”, Gojo snaps angrily, “I was fine back there. I had it under control.”. Embarrassed by the presumed lecture, he slumps away from Choso and limps on his own to keep up the pace. All he hears is a growl before Choso’s energy waves past, shoving him forward, face down into the grass. “WHAT THE FUCK CHOSO?!”, Gojo hisses to every single ounce of agony floating through his entirety and writhes in the dirt before stifling back to his feet. If he didn’t know any better, it would seem as though Choso wants a piece of him next. He snarls a warning, one that is melodic to his desire for vengeance.

“Stop this nonsense, Satoru, before it gets you killed.”, Choso’s sharp, glowing eyes land onto Gojo who’s brushing himself off, “Because that’s what would’ve happened. You couldn’t reactivate your Infinity because you underestimated your ability to adapt to a situation prominent with unknown variables.”. He retains his heated expression until the insolence rescinds from Gojo’s face, “Your brain, your mind...its all magnificent and special Satoru but its still a brain. If you deprive it of oxygen, its function becomes compromised just like anyone else’s. You may think you’ve completely harnessed and mastered your abilities because of your status in comparison to much weaker shaman in this society but today should show you that there is still room for improvement.”. He’s met with audaciously vicious two-toned eyes but chooses not to beat the prideful turned while he’s down. “Sukuna would’ve killed you Satoru...even with Elska’s interference. You’re aware that he let her in, right? At no point were you in control once you entered his domain.”. He watches Gojo’s eyes widen with culpability but continues with, “You played your little game with King of Curses and still thought you could pull it off without your defenses. Only an addled man would concoct such poorly thought out strategy.”.

Gojo feels his rage boiling over. He gets it. He actually knew he royally fucked up when the chains immobilized him.  It was an experience he will never forget regardless of how long he lives. Nothing Choso is saying is wrong, Satoru simply cannot lick his wounds with an audience for its beyond his capabilities of adherence with humility. He can tell the being is waiting for some kind of response though so sly Satoru gifts him with a simple but riled, “Fuck off.”

That was not what he wanted to hear. “You need to understand…”, Choso whispers this prior to slamming Gojo against a tree, forcing the battered, cocky shaman to pay attention. “You are the strongest Satoru…”.

Gojo haughtily smirks but it fades as the rest reaches his ears, his natural but darkened irises returning.

Choso loosens his grip to form a soft graze across Gojo’s face, “...but your arrogance is a grave weakness.”

Satoru’s eyes illuminate back into that wild, dichromatic fashion. He’s absolutely infringed by the odiousness being handed to him right now. He snarls down, right into Choso’s face and asks, “If you know so much, oh Great One, why did you let it go on as long as you did? Did you enjoy my ignominy?”. It was as if venom leaked from Gojo’s lips. He rightfully feels like he was set-up.

Choso releases him and continues walking, knowing that there is going to be a confrontation shortly. When Satoru jabs him in the back, the being calls for him to catch up. When Satoru does, albeit stubbornly, Choso explains, “I needed you to feel instinctual fear Satoru. I needed you to understand that you’re not completely untouchable.”. He sighs wholeheartedly, “Elska and the others will always come to your aid but you’ll fail them if you allow yourself to be bested. Their loyalty towards you will lead them to their deaths if you do not start taking our plight more seriously. Would you really want to put the role of protector on anyone else when you know without a doubt that you, Satoru, are the best candidate for it?”

“Of course not…”, there’s no excuse, Gojo knows it, ‘Choso’s right...that fucking cunt.’.

“Well then…”, The being smiles warmly and leads them through the roots, brush and trees, “Be upset with me if you wish but it was a necessary epitome for you, Satoru.

Gojo stops dead in his tracks with squinted eyes, “You’re such a dick!”. Not even he was prepared for such an erroneous oversight so to find out that Choso predicted he’d do that all along is as irritating as the fact that he practically handed Sukuna his life on a platter. This is all evidence of his undeniable L.

“Mictlantecuhtli knew, not me alone.”.

“You know what I mean, Choso!”.

The being inhales deeply, “We want you to be successful even with all the odds against you Satoru. You must be more careful when fighting opponents you don’t directly know much about. Call it personalized training.”.

Satoru’s malice extinguishes, he realizes where Choso is coming from now; he’s trying to prepare him for the King and his army. “You could’ve just talked to me about it you know…”.

Choso giggles innocently, “No I couldn’t have. You’re head is far too thick.”.

A chuckle leaves Satoru as well, “I guess we’ll never know.”, throwing his hands up playfully before he’s eventually drifting off into a quiet state. He retreats into his mind, disinclined to remember what it felt like to be utterly weak. If he’d attempted a risky move with the King and lost the upper hand, he would be dumping the burden of survival onto all the people he’s grown to care for. He’d typically find his own defeat to be nothing but a pipe dream but despite his lack of verbal recognition, Gojo appreciates the rude awakening he was lured into. The very thought of either Sukuna or the King getting their hooks into Elska stokes a long forgotten flame within. Satoru’s hands form into tight fists; their shaking a result of the sheer malevolence trickling out from the cracks of his recently-found sanity. He can never allow something like that to repeat. They need him. The calming atmosphere causes Satoru to admit something he’ll never own up to again, “Choso…”, he begins softly, “All I could think about when I was fading out was wishing her voice was a hallucination. That feeling I experienced when she was being taken away by Sukuna...was it helplessness?”, he stews for a second over his own rhetorical question, “All I know is it was worse than being sealed. He fucking had her and I was terrified.”

Choso raises an eyebrow, respecting the vulnerability as they break past the last of the forest. “Good. That’s impertinent to your growth.”, is all Choso says as he watches Suguru close to entering the building, “Let that be an apotheosis as to why you shouldn’t fool around when faced with adversaries. You have to be more disciplined for I expect a greatness from you that requires nothing less.”. Choso softens his expression, “I need you to be independent on this forefront; to know that there may not always be someone to save you from yourself. That whole ordeal was extremely reckless.”.

“I know…okay?”, Gojo’s breathless admittance is overshadowed by a crippling breeze, “I’ll be more careful in the future…”.

“Speaking of the future…”, Choso says this while motioning for the scowling Suguru to wait up, now looking back at Satoru while explaining, “Today is a big day for Naoya and the clans all together but it will not go without intrusion.”.

Gojo’s eyes dart over curiously, intrigued by what that means.

“He officially ascends to the head of his clan today so we must attend the ceremony to show support and force.”. Choso looks past the suspicion on Getou’s face, as if its not happening at all, and continues, “That means you’re going to have to go home to retrieve the proper attire.”.

Suguru is mystified by the white wash of Gojo’s features after he heard that he’d simply need to stop by the Gojo estate. He thinks its a joke at first possibly but when Satoru fails to bounce back with some kind of witty remark but rather stands there, its easily determined that there’s far more to this picture than what’s on the shown within the frame. He feels bad though. Getou can immediately recognize the vibe of a shattered home because he’s so familiar with those kinds of energies.  

Elska notes that desolation in her sweet Sati as well so she ruminates on his home life and relationship with his parents. She still isn’t aware of what happened with his mother and is only now realizing that he’s actually never enlightened her about his home.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Yea here, let me…”, Naoya guides Yuuta and Maki out of the doorway as they prepare to receive Gojo and company. He smells Gojo’s wretched blood before he ever lays eyes on it which has him extra attentive but nothing could have structured him enough for what he’s about to see. Naoya’s pristine smile breaks into pieces when he perceives that Elska has been outside for God knows how long. Not only that though, he’s forced to take in how fucking comfortable she seems in Getou’s arms...dressed in Getou’s clothes. Getou himself? Half-naked and fucking heroic. The golden light travels over Naoya once he stampedes over in their direction to hurriedly snatch Elska away.

Suguru growls under his breath but ultimately has to give her up in order to show some good faith. He regrets that he’s caused Naoya to loathe him this deeply and takes ownership for his wrong doings in the past. That, however, doesn’t mean he doesn’t feel some urge to slug the Zenin across the face for assuming Elska was in harm’s grips around him. Their eyes meet for a brief moment and the amount of tension born of that millisecond could’ve suffocated them all.

Naoya sets Elska to her feet and physically moves in between them, his view flashing to Yuuta.

Okkotsu’s dead eyes flare open; he’s certain that Naoya is trying to convey the reality of his new nature. That’s irrelevant though, Yuuta is also certain of the goodness within the Zenin.

“Of all days…”, Naoya seethes while ushering Elska to go to the room. She refuses however, thus angering him further when he can tell its to ensure Suguru’s safety.

Choso struts in with Gojo but lifts the shaman’s arm up and over his head before bee-lining towards the commotion. His breaths are quiet yet exhausted as he considers how much time the turned are wasting with this constant discord. It isn't until he slips past Maki that he realizes Okkotsu has been studying him thoroughly, like he’s the only person in the room that’s even anticipating his taking action. ‘He will be a fantastic ally.’, the being retorts while counter-observing Yuuta’s immense curiosity, Choso’s eyes only fixating on his mark once Getou tries, “Chill the fuck out, Zenin. I fucking gave her those because of how cold it is.”. Choso’s brow furrows with displeasure; his attendance lining up perfectly.

Before Elska can even comprehend what’s happening, her prince who was literally right there next to her, is gone. His energy amplifies but is then its as if he’s instantly snuffed out; the Zenin energy compressed and shut down.

Naoya intended on knocking the fucking socks off of Getou; he even utilized his projection to ensure that the Titer wouldn’t have time to defend himself. His fist never met Suguru’s mandible though. Naoya stands there in awe as he tries to dissect how the hell Choso was able to completely dismember his projection and even catch that same fist, mid-hit. “Ch-Cho…”, the Zenin’s voice sounds stunned, lamentable but its probably because this is the first time Naoya is able to recognize the changes within the being. He’s finally aware of what everyone was already so sure of and the exacting darkness that pulsates through those violet dashes rocks him to the core. “Who…”, Naoya’s shaking breaths quicken, “Cho?”. Choso gently lowers Naoya’s arm while keeping their eyes locked and thinking to him, ‘Don’t be afraid. I am on your side now and always.’. There’s nothing Choso can do but try and smile when the Zenin yanks his hand away.

Suguru utilizes Naoya’s stupor to slip away with Itadori floating near, aiming for the small bedroom on this end of the house. All of the hairs on his body are raised, his eyes wide and mind racing. Choso nullified yet another powerful technique, just like his gravity, ‘But he also stopped Zenin from swinging…’, none of it makes sense. Something within him senses that Choso is not out to get them but he can’t figure out why that is when logic screams something is wrong here. There is something wrong with Choso period. Suguru’s been standing by the bed for about a minute before he finally lays Yuuji gently on top of the sheets. He now sits on the edge of the bed, running fingers back through his hair, ‘Choso was there when Sukuna’s domain took over. He was inside of it even.’. The possibility of the being going undetected rivets him with apprehension, ‘He’s too powerful.’. His head snaps up to the door once Toji’s barges through it.

“He’s fine…”, Toji’s face drops towards the floor in relief once he finds Yuuji in one piece, “Had to check.”.

Getou stands up awkwardly, poising himself the best he can. He and Toji make awkward eye contact, neither of them knowing what to say when there’s actually a lot they would like to discuss.

Toji examines Suguru’s lack of clothes and for a moment, grimaces thinking everyone is becoming nudists. A grunt leaves him when the racket from the foyer raises in volume so he grabs the knob to exit as quickly as he came. Suguru’s hushed words nearly cause him to clip his shoulder on the door frame because surely, there’s no way right? How the fuck did Gojo almost die?

Rather unnerved and irritated, Toji charges down the hall, takes a left and then rips open the door to the foyer screaming, “WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON OUT HERE?!”.

Its as if the entire room was captured in a photo; not a single soul making the slightest movement.

Elska does nothing to resist when her beloved grabs her hand and leads her down to their bedroom. Whispers stir from everyone as they depart, the bass from her prince’s voice carrying the farthest.

Toji guides her into the bathroom, shuts the door and simply embraces her. Her skin is unusually cool to the touch, prompting him to break away to turn on the shower.

Elska bears a smile but is concerned with how agitated her Big Bad Wolf seems. Rather than questioning anything, she undresses and goes to pass him to enter it but curls her fingers into his palm.

He groans wantonly until the smirk on his face is no longer something he can hide, “I’m right behind you.”. Toji pulls his shirt off overhead and sets it on the sink before his eyes take to the door, thinking, ‘Stay out fuckers.’, and locking the handle. He strolls back, sliding his pants down his hips to the floor, his gaze now tethered to the hazy silhouette of Elska behind the frosted glass. He’s missed this.

Large calloused hands streak down her sides just as she’s finished rinsing her hair. She opens her eyes and is instantly melting to the sight of Toji’s shimmering body and how he stalks her. His busy hands raise to her face, cupping her cheeks to help stabilize her for the impact of his affection. Elska’s fingers tangle into his dark locks, protesting his ever backing away. She misses this. Words are not needed to navigate their intended meaning, thoughts useless to better portray their desires. Language is being spoken but in the form gasps, whimpers and groans.

Toji pushes her against the tiled wall but lifts her tiny frame up until his hips trap her to his chest. Despite what this may look like, the giant is not trying to seduce her but is instead vying for intimacy in its purest form. He breaks their silence by quietly calling her name, inhaling deeply when she cries his own. Maybe rolling with it isn’t such a bad idea.

Orao has recovered but wishes he could be anywhere other than here. The bastardous one they call Toji is currently slobbering all over his beloved while he’s been set aside to fucking feel her excited  energy. He could hit them both right now; he’s fucking sick of this world and is sick of seeing her so fucking attentive to these other turned. It’s disgusting. The smallest whimper resounds through the door, damn near pushing him over the edge but he’s made to quickly tighten up once the room becomes more gregarious.

“This fucking guy…”, Gojo growls when the pathetic body guard freezes on the spot.

Suguru sighs, “Get to the bed before you make me fall too!”, suddenly thinking Gojo can make it all by himself.

Satoru rolls his body so he can flop to the mattress on his back but he holds on to Getou, pulling him down as well. The Titer frantically shifts around but Gojo uses his strength to playfully restrict any of Suguru’s movement, laughing out, “Your hair is so soft, just like my love’s!”. Satoru laughs wildly, despite his pain when the bodyguard is doused in confusion and to further unsettle the stranger, he adds, “Nothing wrong with a pretty man now is there?”.

“WE WILL BE ENEMIES ONCE MORE SATORU!”.

Yuuta walks with Maki behind Choso, accidentally tuning out everything she’s relaying to him as he tries to place his finger on the being. His energy is so strange, not merely ominous. His eyes flicker forward to Naoya as his mind takes to the thought, ‘They’re all Elska’s but they’re so different…’, now comparing Gojo’s new wavelengths to the turned they encountered as well. When he enters their bedroom with everyone else, a cold chill rakes down his spine. His first reaction to the horror felt was to grab a hold of Maki’s hand as his head turns in search for the source of this heinously toxic energy, Orao. Yuuta’s hands move to draw his sword, ‘There’s no mistaking it…’, he thinks with hollow eyes and a single word on the tip of his tongue, ‘He’s the same.’.

((Thank you for reading!! The next chapter is in the works and will be up next week <3))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 96 - Paranoia

w/c - 7,252

“He’s not getting any better…”, Shoko’s voice breaks, eyes overflowing with seemingly endless  streams of sadness, “What the hell am I supposed to do?!”. The usually wide open and warm kitchen feels constricting, dreary and with the atmosphere of gloom; the only thing holding her seams together being Hiromi.

Nanami lives and breathes but he remains severely depressed almost, nor is he speaking yet. She’s tried to talking to him, even attempted to comfort with silence but the void in her chest only expands as her recognition of Kento fades. ‘Does he still love me?’, the question she isn’t sure she’s prepared to receive an answer for, ‘Did he ever have feelings for Elska before?’, another zinger that stabs her right in the lungs. She accidentally throws herself deeper into the higher-up’s arms, a byproduct of the disparaging speculations she’s left to fabricate since zero answers have been presented. Nothing is certain other than the fact that Nanami’s clearly suffering from being away from Oda. Hiromi has been supplying him with blood but the offer is taken reluctantly, Nanami never appears to enjoy it. It honestly made Nanami’s moods worse.

She thought, ‘Maybe if he fed from me…’, after noticing that his status wasn’t progressing in the way they were hoping and acted upon this theory with the aspirations of Nanami finding consolation within her but his reaction was the nearly the end of everything revolving them. She’s never seen him so aggressive or violent; he’s never tried to run from or harm her either yet today he did both and at all cost.

Hiromi continues to hug her while she sobs into his shirt, afraid to let out his true opinion and affirm the elephant in the room.  His sights leave her hair and slowly follows the stairs that lead up to Shoko’s room where Kento resides. This all feels rather hopeless to him, but how could he possibly admit that to Ieiri? Thoughts such as, ‘His behavior worsens as more time passes.’ and ‘We may have made a mistake by thinking we could contain Kento now that he’s even stronger.’, act as moons that pull the intrinsic tides of emotion. He squeezes Shoko a little tighter, taking a deep breath while considering that he may have to separate them due to Nanami’s instability. Kento trashed the room during his little episode and displayed such ferocity that it left Hiromi feeling like he has no other choice, ‘He’s too dangerous, he’ll hurt her…’. He hates this due to his own affections regarding Shoko; it feels somewhat sleazy even if he’s not wrong about Nanami, ‘It’s a matter of time a this point…Kento is too far gone...’.

------------------

‘Master…’.

Nanami rolls to his side, curling into the fetal position; eyes blazing a deep maroon. He abhors the light and tires snuffing it with shut lids like that could hide his new form.

‘Why?!’.

A sharp pain slices through Kento’s chest while he suffers a state barely above starvation. He shivers but sweats and swallows only to feel the skin of his throat cling to itself.

‘So...dry.’

Images of Elska consume his mind against his will and to his dismay the mere tease of her presence soothes his writhing existence. They swirl within his imagination and send a more luxurious heat throughout his body in waves, some of which travel to his groin.

‘Master…’.

Nanami clenches his jaw, turns his face into the pillow and releases his agony in form of a muffled cry. This isn’t how it’s supposed to be but his adhesion to the past becomes fickle with each minute that is claimed by the present. Nanami’s aware that his heart has been poisoned, his mind and body tainted as well. “Odaaaaaa…”, he growls angrily and feels relief from her name alone in the same breath. How does one retain their sanity when their helpless to it being stripped away? The loss he feels as his turned nature dominates everything he once was cannot be compared to for he’s still sensible enough to witness his former everything deteriorate. His own sense of self coagulates in the depths of murky confusion, becoming less identifiable as his humanity grimly preserves what it can against his turned nature.

He’s going to lose.  

It’s undeniable.

He needs Elska. Their bond is not something that can be buried or altered; he is hers and she is his.

“Ie-i-ri…”, he shatters quietly but into millions of pieces none the less. The part of him that clings to Shoko is vanishing, buckling under this overpowering, unnatural desire for Elska.

His new parasitic life.

How could he be expected to feed from Shoko? Does Ieiri not understand how vile this existence truly is? To use her as sustenance; to literally drink her blood into himself, the idea is somehow lurid and unsavory. Another cry of torment slips past his lips while he ruminates over the horror his innocent Ieiri must have felt when he lost control. His adulation for her causes his entire body to feel as though it were seeping into the bed itself. He wouldn’t stop it from suffocating him if were. “KENTO, PLEASE! IT’S ME! STOP! Oh my...CALM DOWN! KENTO!”

The classic sound of glass shattering to indicate a domestic struggle; echoing thuds of durable décor meeting the floor in consequence of the collision between human male and turned. Nanami can still feel Hiromi’s weight against his ribs as the shaman forced him to drink. He hates feeding from Hiromi.

“Ieiri…”.

Nanami knows all too well where they likely stand in regards to him, he’s been mauling on the few emotions that he was capable of decoding in his mind when feeding from Hiromi. Torture is the best description for what it’s like to be handed the blood you need but with the molested aftertaste of vitriol. Kento’s eyes fasten shut as he relives the horrendous flavor of solicitude and estrangement, the very seasoning that always pours from Hiromi even while his emptied supportive words fill the air. ‘He...honestly...is afraid of me…’, the taste is akin to minced daemon or perhaps the exact sensation of starvation regardless so there’s never any satisfaction but rather, additional despondence. There’s always that look on his face as well. Nanami is too ashamed to make eye contact while he drinks but afterwards, his own insecurities oblige him to glance over. Hiromi always appears as though he’s ready to deliver the killing blow at any given time but what bothers Nanami the most is not the fact that Hiromi would likely strike without hesitation but rather how he’s forced to deal with how much their friendship has devolved. Kento can’t trust him and he does not trust Kento. To make matters more despicable, Nanami is positive that he could drain Hiromi of every drop and still be left dejected. There’s nothing either of these two dear friends of his can do for him to indulge the bottomless needs of a turned. Nothing.

‘Master…’.

His hands grip the sheets but his tired soul yearns for it to be Oda’s flesh. His thoughts now flood with acknowledgment of her other beloveds and he tosses and turns in the daylight until his hand covers his face. There’s no way, right? Him jumping into Elska’s circle may prove to be exponentially more obtuse than her previous additions. Can he even share her? Fuck sharing her, can he even stomach having sex with Elska? ‘Why is this happening to me?’, he laments in thought alone. He swears he does not lust for Oda yet deep in his broken heart, he senses that he will have no problem pursuing that act. ‘Gojo though...and Toji….’, Nanami knows exactly how all that works out and is further made indignant when his body reacts in a way that is entirely novel. Never before has he found their sharing dynamic appealing, but now? Whew. His entirety cringes to what he’s molding into and the stress is released in form of a loathing sigh.

“They should have let me die…”.

His sunken brown eyes drag over to a broken picture frame near the wall and erodes into a flooding river while he considers the possibility of maybe not suffering at all. ‘Could I end it?’, he sits up slowly as if the shards would scurry away if startled but he doesn’t move off of the bed, ‘Would that really solve this heartache? Can I remain somewhat human by doing so?’ ‘Will they remember me as I was?’. Despair slides Nanami off the bed, agony compels his feet to traipse but defeatism is what ultimately lowers his body to pick up a sizable fragment. It gleams when disturbed as if it was supposed to be something pretty. The chunk is as wide as his palm and thick enough to accept force without becoming further compromised. When he folds his fingers around it, the jagged edges sting his skin whenever he tightens his grasp. ‘Is it enough though?’, he fears internally while lifting the makeshift blade to his own throat, ‘Will it actually kill me?’.  

‘Master…’.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Fucking FINALLY!”, Naoya exits Choso’s portal first, gleefully spinning while he awaits the others. The familiarity of his estate and the centrality of the day has him back in the clouds, thinking, ‘All those years of diligence are coming back around!!’. He trained his ass off all through his life to surpass his older brothers and truly earn the title he was always destined to receive. Just because he was able to engage the scalar warfare wasn’t enough proof for him, Naoya had to show that he utterly deserved to skip them as sole heir. His chest feels like its going to explode and he pictures butterflies exiting his stomach and swarming the compound, encouraging, oohs and ahhs. As the rest of his party start to appear through Choso’s technique, Naoya decides to waste little time and engages his projection to find Peaches.

Elska giggles into her palm, “I’ve never seen him so excited before!”, admiring how only time itself could slow her prince down; by the moment she manifested back into this dimension, only traces of his energy stayed behind. She readjusts the front of her cardigan and shifts a smile to Gojo but he doesn’t even notice it in all of his contemplation. Her gaze loiters on her white knight while she wonders, ‘Sati, are you really alright?’, undoubtedly feeling his continuous unease.

“I’ve certainly seen him this way.”, Choso speaks it to everyone but his eyes are on Elska who turns around, “One day I will show you the memories of that time. It was right before your arrival to our base.”.

Toji scoffs, “Ugh, I know exactly what you’re talking about…”, half laughing to himself as he recalls all the different ways the Zenin would become giddy at the mention of her name, “I’m pretty sure that fruitcake learned how to giggle because of you, doll.”. That’s when he turns to look at Elska for himself though and their eyes meet briefly before she glances away out of embarrassment. Toji sighs, ‘I guess she’s still bothered by what I did…’, only now awkwardly feeling a bit of guilt. Maybe back in the day he would’ve anticipated Elska’s disinclination towards the act but he definitely was blind-sided by her depreciation for something he thought for sure would be a home run. He reaches out for Elska but she jumps away and walks over to the closet as if she looking for clothes, all while they can all assume that what she will be wearing is not being kept in there. His heart sinks and his eyes widen, ‘Did I go too far?! Could she...end up wanting less time with me?’.

Suguru snaps his head suspiciously, having heard that thought. He looks to Elska and then back towards Toji to read his body language and discovers the despair singeing the giant’s features. ‘What the hell would Toji have done to her?!’, surely there’s a mistake. He tries not to pay it any mind since he’s left without context but it sits funny.

“What’s wrong, yolotli?”, Choso swoops in behind Elska, grazing his shoulder against the wall to wrap himself around her while she nervously sifts through outfits. He cannot help but marvel at her attempts to hide the issue for he, of course, is already aware. She completely misunderstands what occurred between her and Toji and for once, the nonsense that will spill from this cup actually leaves room for anticipation. ‘I could solve this for them…’, he jokingly tells himself, ‘But why not let them have some fun?’.

Elska blushes, not even knowing where to begin. She quickly ideates a scenario where she anxiously belts out, “My beloved secretly prefers urine..” or “Nothing much, Toji forced me to give him a golden shower.”, she cringes.  How do you explain that kind of...occurrence... and not feel weird in response? She’s currently swearing that it is impossible. The first thing she thinks to do is smile as if that could possibly detour the conversation but even with her deception she can see in her hybrid’s playful eyes that he’s not buying it for even a minute. She bites her lip while thinking to him, ‘Please don’t make me say it right now!’.

“Doll, talk to me. I don’t like this.”, Toji ducks into the doorway feeling like an absolute villain. He can tell his gaze must be hefty because her eyes seem to struggle meeting it but as awkward as this may be, communication is key.

Choso feels rather spoiled by getting to see this vulnerable and insecure side of Toji Fushiguro. The giant looms but also shrinks, appearing to resemble more of a hurt wolf than anything while Elska takes her time to orient in his direction. All of this nonsense because they do not always share their true feelings, ‘A simple yet hard concept for them apparently.’. They will be able to navigate it on their own and even come to terms with why the misunderstanding happened to begin with, ‘They grow so fast!’. Toji exudes a small whine but with Choso’s imagery of the wolf, it reminds him of a whimper which makes him innocently giggle.

“Oh, so this is funny, huh?”, Toji’s emerald eyes narrow on the being who sports a humored spark that may as well have intertwined between those violet dashes. “She literally is freaking out around me and all you can do is laugh!?”, Toji’s now more hurt than ever for he’s truthfully the one freaking out.

Choso snickers under his breath, “I simply understand what the problem is, is all. It’s rather cute if I am being transparent.”. He playfully averts his eyes when Toji’s dubitation starts to surface but then Elska pulls away from him and faces her back against the ensembles to address it all.

Shyly but with a flare of annoyance, Elska stares down both of her turned and brashly asks, “Cute?”, clenching her fists, “HOW IS PEEING ON SOMEONE CUTE?!”. Pushed to the point of explosion, she begins to let them have it.

------------------------

Naoya couldn’t help but hurry back to the others after accepting the attire, ‘She’s going to look stunning!’. The flawlessly sewn Zenin blue yukata fashions mostly a professional air but Naoya had his best seamstress beautify the canvas by adding a scenery of cherry blossom branches. He can’t wait to view it in great detail but judging by the intricacies woven into the spot showing, it’ll almost be worthy enough to grace her skin.

“I’ll just...catch up!”

Naoya cackles as a result from Old Man Peaches not demonstrating the best of stamina. “If I were 30 years younger, I’d run circles around you so fast that you’d be unborn, young master.”, Naoya laughed then too but repeats the same outburst as when it happened a few minutes ago. “Old goat…”, the Zenin’s lips split with an artless smile while securing the robes in his folded elbow. ‘Hopefully Toji doesn’t put up a fight…’, pouting while he looks down at the giant’s set, ‘We had to custom make these for his big ass!’. At this point, Naoya is approaching his room from the hall but he stops dead in his tracks when he hears the tail end of an uproar; something that he’s sure is a joke. ‘What is going on here?’.

“Woah...doll...hold up…that’s not-...”.

A sharp belt of laughter erupts from Gojo and is followed by, “Tojiiii...you’re siiiiiick!”.

“My beloved...you said you wanted me to pee on you. Don’t try to back out of this now. You said it was your plan all along!”.

“I did n-wait...no! You’ve got it all wrong! Doll, let me explain first!”.

Naoya enters the room coldly and is unfortunate enough to find Getou’s stunned face first. The Titer doesn’t verbalize a damn thing but looks to the ground with wide eyes and waving hands as if to express, “I have nothing to do with this shit.”. Naoya then locks eyes with Gojo who instantly lights up and spiritedly inquires, “Hey little Naoya, did you know Toji has a piss kink?”. He feels his left eye twitching.

“What is there to explain?”, Elska bashfully twists towards a welcoming Choso, lowering her voice to say, “You should’ve talked to me about something like that first…I’m not angry my beloved I jus-...”.

“What in THE FUCK is going on in here?!”, Naoya cannot believe his ears, ‘TOJI MADE HER DO WHAT?!’. His hands harden and aim at his older cousin before he can even realize that he’s in front of them.

Choso slides from behind Elska, past Toji and finally around Naoya before setting his sights on the slightly entertained Gojo. He tilts his head to the side as Satoru’s smile fades and is replaced by a far more solemn expression.

“Is it time?”, the sinking shaman asks with little doubt in his voice while he runs a hand through his white locks. ‘Love…’, crosses his mind as his darkened blue eyes glue to the wall hiding her in the closet, already missing her. “Okay, fine.”.

Orao fidgets with his fingers behind his back and keeps his eyes to the ground until Getou, beside him walks over towards Gojo. He was wrapped up in internal slurs in regards to the turned as he does his best to be deaf. Their behavior when it comes to his beloved Elska is unfathomable.

“Just get in there, get the ceremonial stuff and then get out.”, Suguru pats Satoru’s shoulder, “I don’t know what’s going on with you precisely but I get the feeling that you have issues with your family.”. It would’ve been awkward to say that normally but everyone is unfortunately privy to the rumors and public testaments made by Satoru’s parents themselves. They were never shy about their disdain over his being born. They say Satoru was such a hostile birth that he permanently destroyed his mother’s womb, leaving her barren in hopes and reality as far as more children was concerned. There’s also the whispers of there being a second Gojo child once upon a time but Satoru did away with it. ‘I guess only they’d know the truth…’. When Gojo’s eyes say that he’s on the right path, Getou sympathizes greatly and thinks to him, ‘May you return sooner than later...”.

Gojo tucks his chin down at the floor, “Thank you…we should have a toast tonight to officially welcome you into our shenanigans!.”, blatant with the emotive response procured by Suguru’s kindness but Toji falling into the room draws their attention.

“You’re fucked, you little shit!”, Toji jumps to his feet and snatches Naoya’s whole body from the closet.

“Oh my…”, Elska’s eyes widen as Toji lifts Naoya’s entire body up and over his head, Naoya screaming, “PRINCESS!!”, as if she could help. She would never have discussed that around her prince for this very reason but it’s too late now.

Orao cracks into a smirk while witnessing the father of bastards getting body slammed into the bed and doesn’t even contain it when everyone notices. He can’t help it...they’re actually funny.

“FOR THE FUCKING RECORD!”, Toji huffs while pinning the Zenin down but addresses everyone in the room, “SHE DID NOT PEE ON ME!! I DID NOT ASK HER TO PEE ON ME! NOBODY GOT PEED ON DAMN IT!!”.

Gojo leans into Getou, howling at red-faced Naoya who’s struggling to breathe under such a mighty knee. He then whispers to Suguru, “It’s true, there wasn’t any pee, I just wanted to make Toji uncomfortable!”.

Elska exits the closet with a furrowed brow, “My beloved?”, the bewilderment laced in her voice, “What did you do to me then? How do you explain that?”.

“Doll, look…”, Toji begins while slowly letting Naoya up, “What you did was called...uhhh…”, he steels himself but blushes, “...squirting, alright? I figured towards the beginning that it was new to you but it’s really not that uncommon.”. This is a really poor time for Shoko to be alienated because her explanation would be moons better than his own. He exhales, “I see why you thought what you did but that’s the kind of shit you need to watch out from that guy over there.”, he points to Satoru but keeps his eyes on Elska,  I will never be the one to ask you to something like that so doll, please stop thinking I’m some kind of creep because I’m not. I guess…”, his gaze switches to Gojo, “since you were stuck with this asshole for so long you were deprived of basic pleasures.”.

Naoya grumbles, “Fucking animals, just like I said…”, relieved but still pretty jealous. “I can’t believe you did that to my princess on my day of ascension!”, but likely the real issue was that he wasn’t the one to introduce her to it. “Keep your god damn hands off of her!!!”.

Gojo cackles to Elska’s turning gears and chimes in, “Whatever, I could’ve done it whenever but I always get too wrapped up in the moment!”. Gojo now pulls Elska into his chest and strokes her hair while taunting, “You know how I get love, once I’m inside of you…”, he ghosts his lips over her own, “All plans are thrown out because I simply lose myself in your love.”. Satoru backs away and sighs to her flushed cheeks, “However, I will extract this fountain of desire from you later, my love, daddy has some work to do.”.

‘Daddy?’, Naoya expresses his offense taken with a “Tch” but Toji scoffs and adds, “What did I tell ya, that fucker right there is the one that needs the warning label. Always trying to do some freaky shit...”.

Satoru gleams from the compliments and leans down to kiss Elska but quickly grabs a hold of Choso to prepare for a quick escape, “My love, I am probing everything tonight until you are unable to walk.”. He snickers and winks mischievously, “Maybe you can pee on me! We should do it on Naoya’s bed!”.

“YOU TWAAAT!”, Naoya shouts this but the intended ears successfully avoided his reprimanding, “That fucker better get back here with his shit and SOON!!”. Naoya huffs and takes a second to collect his thoughts, ‘Everyone needs to get dressed…’.

“I’m sorry that I assumed the worst of you my beloved…”, Elska shyly rubs Toji’s arm with remorse, “I was just…”, she pauses and chuckles, “I don’t know! When it felt good and I thought it was...that...I guess I was embarrassed by myself too!”.

“Well maybe if I’d given you more of a heads up instead of playing predator, you wouldn’t have to come up with such crazy thoughts.”, Toji places his hand over hers and they share a sweetened smile that feels like it lasts for hours.

“Here!”, Naoya shoves robes into Toji, “Take this.”, and then walks over to Orao, “I also gathered you a set as well. This ceremony may not have been in your itinerary at first so I don’t want you feeling excluded.”. He hands them over and is mystified by how it seemed his trusted bodyguard was about to burst into either tears or laughter.

“My prince?”, Elska stands by uncomfortably as Naoya kicks Suguru, Toji and Orao out of the room. She thought he was being excessive at first but while she observes the way he moves, she can tell that his anxiety is through the roof. Naoya’s always been more sensitive.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Genghis sits forward with elbows to his knees and a lot on his mind. The clay floors beneath his feet reverberate from the restless legs attached. Some pieces have decided to stray from their roles, taking on new advantageous ones instead.

“He’s changed…”, the sigh of relief that trickles out of his took 10lbs of stress instantly, “What insanity! How did this even come to be?!”.

After meeting with Sain and giving the promotion, Temujin traveled and utilized the bridge leading to Gaia. He’s tried his best to maintain regular visits but hasn’t had much luck while trying to manage his facade all the whole downfall of the planet thing. His mistake was not making time regardless.

An eerily nervous chuckle rumbles in his throat.

Although King Bengill has always been strong enough in his world to lead the turned, there was never hope of his survival once confronting Gojo. No, the King hardly matters at all other than in terms of baiting this war and possibly damaging Elska’s turned, maybe more, but Bengill is also imperative for causing the chaos needed to resurrect better leadership under his merciless Deila. Now though...after what Genghis just saw and heard with his own eyes and ears?

“This is getting out of control...”.

* * * *Temujin’s Meeting with the King* * * *

The very aura of the castle felt different and this was ascertained upon arrival. Everything seems denser, heavier even; he wonders if the colors of this world have grown dull as well for nothing lacks in terms of starkness. ‘Could it be that Bengill is giving up before we even begin?’, he ponders on this slight possibility and chews his lip while calculating how drastically that would alter his plans. Genghis was so certain that the Drayion pride would compel the King to take action to retrieve Elska, regardless of the consequences.

“You will be escorted to his majesty in shortly.”

Genghis stands and nods respectfully to the pelt and iron layered guard but proceeds to appear jittery while wading in the unknown. Bringing his wrists to behind his waist, he now rolls his weight back and forth from heel to toe, ‘Don’t abandon the morale of your people, Bengill, that looks much too like weakness…’, fearing over how a rioting population would endanger his own master, ‘How pathetic.’.

“He will see you now.”.

Stone floors have always irritated him for they decimate the joints and provide little to no insulation, ‘This drabby monolith retains it’s boring air.’. Genghis catches himself automatically looking down upon this world like he always has; its simply so regressive compared to the era in which Earth is currently in and to be honest, sophistication is not something that comes easy to turned. He laughs quietly while remembering how angry Deila became when he tried to explain smartphone technology or how scared the idea of a motor vehicle was before he used his water viewing technique to show her. ‘She definitely will fumble with adjusting…’. What an arrogant and bratty woman she is but oh how she has this way of making him lose his mind.

As they continue down the barren halls, Temujin’s lackadaisical thought process jolts with instinctual defensiveness the closer they get to the thrown room. The King’s presence has mutated but in a way that’s hard to describe. This type of energy shouldn’t be blended in a turned for it actually negates their nature in totality.

“Enter.”.

Shaking the eeriness from his shoulders off as inconspicuously as possible, the Titer holds his head down as he passes the doors. He wishes he could raise his head instantly, ‘What is that purity?’, and not be forced to enter such an ambiguous conundrum blindly but alas, one must display meekness in front of royalty.

“Temujin! My friend…”, The King announces his acknowlegdement, “Please, come.”, waving his hand, “We’ve much to speak about.”.

Genghis lifts his head hoping that the nervous sweat across his forehead will go unnoticed. His initial thought was to greet the King as always and regurgitate the spiel of his unyielding allegiance but he could not hold his tongue upon laying his eyes on Bengill and blurts a gasp instead.

“Yes...I imagine my appearance is rather shocking at first…”, the King humors out while confidently strolling down the steps towards his visitor, “One could say that I’ve been blessed with a power, something akin to someone deeply connected to this planet. I’ve come across aide like no other…”.

Temujin forgets to tighten his jaw and leaves it slacked while scouring the King’s features. Somehow, Bengill’s medium length auburn hair has grown exponentially and now carelessly drapes over his battle-decorated cloak. Deep red has always possessed the King’s irises but there are remnants of faded silver dashes that are enhanced by a miraculous light scar peering from the collar of his chest. “What in heavens did you do, sire?!”,

Bengill throws his head back and laughs haughtily, damn near incapable of holding back his exhilaration but offers Genghis to join him in sitting on the steps. He takes a second to readjust Toji’s katana on his hip but is no later sharing, “Where should I begin?! So much has happened!”. When Genghis merely laughs nervously, the King starts off with, “Well for starters, the growth of my army has exceeded expectations. I have one stroke of luck after another.”.

Temujin replies, “This is great news!”, but on the inside is paralyzed by the explanation he’s truly waiting for. What altered the King?

“We’ve spent every waking moment building up our numbers and have also discovered new areas in which the humans inhabit…”, the King grins, “Or did.”. He throws his long hair behind his shoulders, grunting to its weight and reminded to cut it, “Because of this though, our projected numbers multiplied exponentially. The humans have barely put up a fight and most quite enjoy being turned once they’re able to gain a feel for it. I should’ve done this ages ago!”. A brief silence sways past them but it ends with his sigh, “Although we’ve discovered that human children nor the elderly are not suitable for our cause. Their bodies simply can not withstand the synthesis.”.

If Genghis were a better person he may have felt nauseated by the assumption of butchered innocents but truly, very few matter enough to him at all. He braves, “Probably for the best.”, while hoping to usher the conversation along but thinks, ‘Has he been corrupted? Why are his wavelengths radiating like that?’. They’re so electrifying; as if they demand to be noticed, like they’re hinting alarm.

“It certainly is not for the best, I will take whatever fighter I can against Satoru Gojo.”. Bengill sounded harsher than he meant so after straightening his posture, he relaxes once more while the horrible truth ridicules him. “Those that cannot withstand the synthesis don’t die peacefully, Temujin, it’s a terrible way to exit this life.”.

For people such as children or the elderly who’s body rejects the transformation, their final hours are spent spewing blood from every orifice while their bodies contort hideously and reshape from the inside out. Due to the milestone of old age and its effects on the body, the elderly at least had it a little better. When their chests and stomachs progressed into aggressive bloating, the aged elasticity of the dermis and brittleness of their bones gave to the pressure building within. Cause of death, typically  external hemorrhaging within minutes. The children however, suffered a great deal more and because of the opposite reasons and additional complications. Their bodies contained their wounds but because of the damage to internal organs from the increasing pressure, they would often bleed internally until they bloated into a fleshy, misshapen discolored sack. It’s something that should never have been attempted but as they say, these are times of war. Bengill has no particular interest in humans other than them conforming to his side but he’s a man that wishes to harm no babe or geriatric of any species, for any reason. His greatest regret was not questioning his own ignorance upon requesting the tests be administered.

“Sire, surely you intend to fill me on the reasoning for this supremacy you bear.”.

The King looks up, refocused in the current, “Huh? What’s this, you speak?”, and is met with Temujin’s invasive gaze. “Are you implying that I was weak before?”,  snickering to the passing neutrality in the Titer’s dark eyes.

Genghis becomes antsy, “I humbly wish to understand what it is that you’ve…”, he shifts in dire  discomfort, “become or have consumed. Your presence is not as it once was, sire and I only inquire because I care about your well-being.” The best lie he’s told all week.

Bengill sighs, “While on routes to scout for more subordinates, my regiment came across a deserted town that was stained in blood. We encountered days of endless rain and then monstrous heat and humidity on our path there and yet the blood looked almost fresh.”. He ignores the skepticism on the Titer’s face for he agrees that it sounds a little extraordinary, “The scent was fresh...but it was almost like an invisible dome took rise and built a roof over top. That is the only explanation I could articulate once realizing that the blood was still warm. Buildings that should have worn dust were bright, food that should have expired, edible.”.

“Sire, it sounds like to me that you maybe found a town where residents recently fled. You’ve suggested yourself, not every human wants to join these ranks.”, but on the contrary, this mysterious description has his interest.

“Fair enough.”, the King accepts this reasoning, “For I was beguiled by mirroring assumptions I save of intellect.”. Before proceeding with more, Bengill resorts to the urgency he’s hidden and asks, “How is my Elska fairing? I was informed by the Titers that serve here that there’s been great issues regarding the water viewing technique. They say that there is an energetic disturbance that is currently nullifying their ability to watch her.”.

Temujin stiffens and screams to himself, ‘WHY DID THEY DISREGARD MY ORDERS AND CONTINUE USING THAT TECHNIQUE!?’, knowing full well that the outcome of the King learning of Elska’s pregnancy or Orao’s recruitment would be unforgivable and could jeopardize everything. ‘But wait…’, he stews on what he’s been told, ‘an energetic disturbance?’. What the on any planet could cause this kind of disruption? Genghis absentmindedly glances around the room as if an answer would be tucked away in a corner somewhere.

“She umm…”, Temujin stammers while conducting a good fib, “She’s alive but I’ve been given word that she will be used to forcibly create her army as well very soon but there’s no possible way for them to match what you’ve produced.”. The King shoots him an aggrieved frown but waits none the less, “Her state is still precarious but I’ve recently done some recruiting of my own to help us in this endeavor.”.

“What do you mean when you say this?”

Temujin smiles, “I’ve inserted a spy among her turned, someone that will protect her from the more extreme perils alongside my pupil.”, he informs him slyly and with the impression of being heartfelt. “Lady Oda will only benefit from this spy for he can use his position to save her from starvation on top of numerous other possible turmoils. I believe he will be given a chance to prove his worthiness very soon as well which will earn him trust and recognition as a protector.”.

Bengill’s focus drifts from the Titer and to his own internal struggles while he imagines his beloved suffering at the hands of these notorious men. Her soft skin; is it being tactlessly groped and abused? That cynical smile; has it faded away similarly to her long-remembered spunk? Her voice; does it cry more than sing?

“Sire, please. I fear you are succeeding in psychological torture as you make me sit here and give patience to the most obvious refashioned part of you.”. Is he going to be left in the dark?

“HAHA!!!”, the King grunts and shifts his legs to stand, “The ways of servitude left you the moment you returned to your world!”, cackling loudly as he offers a hand.

Genghis digresses, “My apologies. My interest is merely peaked...”.

“Tell me, Temujin…”, Bengill turns his back to admire his family’s banner but proceeds to engage in conversation, “This pupil of yours…”.

“Yes, sire?”.

“He wouldn’t happen to be attractive would he? Describe him to me in detail.”.

‘What the fuck?!’, Genghis shouts within his mind but holds his composure, “Wh-why would you care to know such things all of the sudden?”. An affirmative chill courses down his spine while he attempts to predict the direction this conversation is headed.

The King postures himself upright as if he’s suddenly uneasy, “And now you deflect simple questions with more questions…”, he places his hand to the hilt of Toji’s sword and feigns a constricted pout.

Temujin takes a nervous step backwards, feeling like he has no other choice but to be honest.

Paranoia.

‘What if I lie to him and he’s already aware of what Suguru looks like? Why is he asking? What is he planning?!’, Genghis swallows down and darts his eyes towards the windows, ‘Maybe he’s lying about the viewing technique being blocked!’. After taking another step while choking on incoherent mumbles, Temujin trips and falls backwards. The harsh crash to the ground jarred a tiny terrified voice from within that silently whispers for him to share honestly. He could probably fight the King if this current output is all the King is capable of but that could also provoke his downfall. He is alone on this planet and cannot survive all the aggregated soldiers, there’s just no way. A likely stress-induced idea proliferates in his brain as he contemplates on bringing Sain into the fold for future meetings. He should’ve have stowed away more insurance.

Bengill studies his friend with an unusual impatience, “Describe this Titer to me, Temujin and I will share with you the knowledge of my bounty.”.

‘Fuck.’.

“Suguru is…”, Genghis scurries through his brain, suddenly struggling to put the true head into words, “Well...taller than myself but not quite as tall as you….and he has long, straight black hair but it ends here and he typically wears it up.”, pointing to his chest to provide comparison to the King’s length which is much longer.

“Tall and with long hair?”, Bengill remains stoic, “My, my...almost sounds familiar. Do go on.”.   He folds his arms and nods for Temujin to hurry.

Genghis clears his throat, “Ahem...yes...perhaps.”, folding his arms as well to help disguise his fretting, “His eyes are narrow and seem almost black in some lighting, his hands are bigger than most but he also is different in the way that he presents himself with elegance.”.

“His stature?”, the question colder than any winter this world has endured.

‘This is getting weird…’, but Genghis knows he cannot bow out of this conversation, “I would argue that he is athletic.”.

“Athletic? Is that an Earth-born disease?”.

Perhaps the crippling stress of interacting with the naive King Bengill enabled him to crack or maybe it was the sheer need to have some kind of relief enter the equation but whatever caused it, Temujin cracks and burst into short-lived snickers. He attempts explaining, “No sire, not at all.”, as respectfully as he can while in the riles of laughter, “Athletic is a term from Earth used to describe someone may be physically strong and healthy.”.

The King says nothing but looks back to his banner.

Picking up on what would seem to be displeasure, Genghis throws in the towel as gracefully as he can while praying for mercy, “...I would admit that Suguru would be viewed as attractive, sire. My sincerest apologies.”.

While Temujin bows, Bengill interrogates,“Do you apologize for bedding my queen with your attractive pupil or do you wish to show remorse for how painful you’ve made this simple inquiry?”. He finds himself troubled by the manner in which his visitor has behaved this time around but can also understand the mortification that resonates from the request. That same hesitation possesses the Titer as  he tumbles through yet another unobtrusive question.

“Both, I suppose, sire. I beg your forgiveness for both.”, but when their eyes finally meet again, Genghis snaps his head downward as if to not add insult to injury. He has to remember to stay within the lines of his part.

“I suppose I am greedier than your average turned for I wish to have Elska all to myself…”, Bengill diverges the mood into something else entirely, “But I am the King and I am entitled to my choice of Queen. I’m entitled to whatever is that I want.”. He lowers his tone and increases his conflict-imbued presence, “And I will have no other as she will have no other.”.

For a moment, the singular threat was enough to toss Genghis over the edge of ferocity but he restrains himself effectively with shreds of self-control. There where times where he actually felt guilty for his manipulations of so many, the King being one since he’s been nothing but kind for who knows how many years? ‘Heh…’, he thinks to himself, ‘I can’t believe I’ll be cheering on Satoru Gojo with this particular matter…’,

“Even while in my realm, graced by my sister’s will, you wear your human form, Temujin. Why is that?”.

Genghis is caught off guard by the question but is readily prepared with a sufficient answer, “I find it easier to maintain this form if I do not switch between the two. As you are aware, those from Earth are still mislead by my assumed humanity.”.

Bengill walks a wide circle around Genghis, almost as a shark would swim when something caught its eye, “Still...I wonder…”.

Each sharp clack of Bengill’s heel sends random muscles throughout Temujin’s body into small spasms, “I swear to you that I dedicate myself to this lower state in order to enhance our rate of success.”.

“Hmmm…”, the King hums intrusively as if that wasn’t a believable response, but stops and stares. “I see you as you are right now Temujin.”, Bengill takes a step closer, “I’ll be able to see you much better from now on.”.

‘What has happened to him?’, Genghis cannot ignore the creepy aura being put off by the King and stands in silence.

“I ask only because I believe that as I see you now, there is conflict within your soul.”, Bengill tilts his chin slightly upwards, “You can serve me best by organizing your life and diving deep to learn more about yourself than you’ll admit.”. The room because tense, which was not necessarily Bengill’s intention so he exhales and smiles, “Now tell me Temujin, what do you know of a clan named Memoriam?”

((Again, thank you for reading this!! I appreciate the love and interest above all. The next chapter will be out soon!!))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 90 - Taste 🔞

w/c - 7,105

               The guttural growls fumbling through the humidified door become her sole focus as Elska braces herself against the farthest wall. Contrasting emotions spiral in her chest as the natural anticipation to be before her turned battles against her senses that alarm of who she is so eager to see.  The doorknob rattles before rotating counterclockwise, her eyes fixated while she hurriedly plans evasion. Being confined to this bathroom means she’ll either have to retaliate against Nanami or surrender and despite that eccentric appetency of desire lurking under her fear, neither sound like great options.

               When the door creaks open 2/3of the way and settles, the ravenous illuminating eyes of her newest turned stare back as the visible part of his face meets light. His typically well groomed hair lies messily across his forehead, his shirt half buttoned and wrinkled to hell. It’s so strange to her that with all that’s imminently unraveling, she chooses to notice these unnecessary differences in his presentation; her need to surveillance him increasing as his stalwart chest catches her view. He snarls roguishly, taking steps closer and snapping her out of the inappropriate curiosity as a possible opening appears.

               Elska rams by, between him and the sink as the torrent of adrenaline carries her bare feet until she’s made to duck and slide under his arm to pass. Her eyes steal a glimpse of Naoya still resting in the bed, whimpers mimicking the pit crystalizing in her gut as her prince is incapacitated and will not be coming to the rescue. Her eyes snaps upwards as the mere seconds wasted on dependency cost her time needed to create distance. He’s gotten ahold of her hair.

               ‘Rescue…’, she fastens her eyes shut as Nanami yanks her backwards against his chest and snarls into her ear, ‘me?’. She’s strapped down by this sort of purgatory, one that was born of her stalemate of yearning and reason until she remembers exactly who the fuck she is. They flare back open with bright beaming dashes, colors representing not only her lovers but her prodigious strength. She can do this. She can tame Kento just like her other turned and this epiphany strikes as her throat becomes viced with his soft but mauling hand. “Nana-mi!”, she wails to the best of her abilities, grabbing and squeezing his wrist with the Master’s will beaconing in her blood.

               He roars in response to Elska’s grip, her delicate looking fingers crushing his very bones but he quickly calms down and attempts to utter, “Mast-…er…”. She darts her vision to his other hand that was caressing her waist, fearful of its absence and for good reason. Her eyes widen when she recognizes that same paralyzing attack that rendered her useless during his awakening accumulating. A realization slices through her.

Toji and Nanami only seem to inherently ever use it when they’re frenzied and she tries to flee. She doubles her body forward, bending her knees as they awkwardly summersault into the dark bedroom. She wonders if he’s been given claws because of the rabid way he fights to keep ahold, the stinging pain from him nails making note to her brain through the blunder of the struggle. Their elbows and legs take turns thudding into the cold wooden floor, the small sliver of light from the bathroom gracing parts of Nanami as he rolls on top and pins her down. He’s far stronger than he appears and she understands that she’s underestimated him because she went limp in their previous bout.

               His fangs form while he crawls between her legs and immediately grinds his hardened flesh into her spreading beauty. She feels her cheeks flush as his parted lips lightly drag from her neck to her breasts, taking them into his mouth through her thin black tank top. “God damn it…”, she gasps, the spell of the ritual consuming her, drowning her with thirsts when the points of his elongated teeth graze along her hills. She squirms, attempting to wriggle out from his weight but he gathers that bizarre energy and draws his arm back as if he’s going to pummel her with it. Desperate for him to relinquish that attack, she does her best to make him think she won’t run and strings her arms around his neck to create the intimacy he needs. Nanami roars viciously, almost like he’s vacillating but she knows better than to think there’s any logic within him right now. No, he needs the comfort of his master. His deep red radiant eyes fix to her stoically as she cautiously nears his face. Her nerves making her think that he’ll strike at any given moment but he instead waits to see what she’ll do. “My beloved turned…”, she whispers against his lips that huff out savagery, “I’m staying right here until you’re better.”. She holds her breath as their lips meet but finds herself yelping with surprise when his arms engulf her and his tongue hungrily slips into her mouth.

               It’s still so unusual, so disturbing and unclean, this sensation of Nanami’s fevered touch against her body. Her hands now run through his hair though, one parting ways to glide down his back and to endure the appetizing way his muscles contract when his hips roll between her legs. He is her turned and never has it been plastered so blatantly in front of her as it is now. This is natural yet this is wrong. He growls into her mouth as his fingers thrash past his pants to expose his girth. She moans breathlessly when it rests against her cotton shorts, stroking her bundle of nerves and occasionally prodding her core. His jaw slacks as he sits on his knees to his feet, lifting her into his lap to finally pulverize the cause of his glitching humanity.

               Elska lustfully glares down at her starved turned who’s about to try and penetrate her through her pajamas. Wondering if he was too out of it to actually go through with the sexual aspect left her with comfort but it’s stripped away as he swiftly snags her shorts and panties aside and thrusts his hips upwards, making her take almost all of him in one go. Her eyes well up to the stark burn from being stretched instantly and the lack of sound leaving her is due to deficiency of anticipation. Before she knows it, he's fucking right into her repeatedly, leaving her stunned and unable to counteract in his caging arms. His grunts of satisfaction cling to her neck as she’s lifted and lowered to his rhythm of choice, those blonde bangs tickling her face. Elska quietly cries his name in a way that could be taken as pleasure or offense but shortly after, he groans and pierces her neck.

               Nanami tastes the depths of her and as his sanity gradually returns, more articulated sounds become him. ‘This flavor…’, he hums to Elska’s pleasured voice while slowly rocking his hips to a halt, now only concerned with drinking more of this liquid. His mind fires off with so many codes, feelings translated into a type of mental braille of which only some can he decipher.

Arousal.

It was like he was given this one as a freebie because he can determine Elska’s like he was born to. She seems to be in need of this encounter as much as himself.

Acceptance.

He can taste their bond and is fueled by her very existence as it bleeds into his own. ‘Master…’. He gulps down more, breathing heavily through his nose as to his dismay, she starts to hurriedly push him away.

Regret.

Nanami’s cleared crimson eyes rush open. She’s yelling his name but even for how loud she’s doing it, her voice now seems so far away. He shudders with culpability, now fully realizing what they’ve done. He regrets it now too as she stiffens her arms against his chest to escape but all he can respond with is a disheartening, “Oda…”.

               “YOU HAVE TO GO!”, she desperately tries to break free of his grasp as Naoya has now woken. Her usually loving prince stalks them with a thundered expression that hones into Kento, leaving her in a frantic mess since Nanami hasn’t completely recovered. She screams when Naoya lunges and wrestles Kento into the floor above her, toppling him with the exaggerated power of one who is frenzied. By the time she gathers herself up and turns to see them, Nanami is gritting his teeth with extended arms fighting for his life. Naoya roars so loud that the entire room shakes, rumbling glass and furniture tapping into walls stifles her with the very real possibility that he’ll butcher Nanami.  

               Nanami feels the heat from the golden light and suffers 2nd degree burns along his body after it courses over Naoya, to himself. The smell of his own flesh cooking throws him into overdrive but its almost useless as the intense hatred fumes out of the Zenin man above. ‘Is this it then?’, he hears his own voice asking himself.

               “I…warned you!”, Naoya chaotically seethes prior to smashing his head into Nanami’s, temporarily dazing the manager. The prince bears his fangs and unhinges his jaw in preparation to rip Kento’s throat out.

               “NAOYA!!”, Elska gets to her feet, reaching out a hand, “DON’T DO IT!!!!”.

               Nanami witnesses the second clarity resounds through the Zenin, his facial expression warping to innocent confusion, fangs retracting. Kento doesn’t dare make a move though, not until he’s positive the danger has disappeared.

               “Princess?”, Naoya turns his head to see Elska crying with relief as recent events replay in his mind. Without giving Nanami a second thought, Naoya stumbles over him and clumsily rushes to Elska, embracing her. “Fuck baby…”, he burrows his face into her hair with a broken voice, “I’m sorry! I couldn’t stop myself when I saw what he was doing to you.”. She holds him back but with trembling extremities that leave him with reignited persecution. He releases Elska and stomps back over towards Nanami who’s now collected himself enough to stand. The shame on Kento’s face registers but Naoya finds the assault on his princess to be condemning in itself.

               When Naoya yolks up his collar, Nanami’s gaze falls to the side. He does nothing to defend himself as he doesn’t know why he should. Once again, he’s gone after Elska but that’s not even the worst part. He fucking loved every minute of it and all that she was making him feel.

               “WHY WOULD YOU FUCKING DO THIS, PRICK?!”, Naoya shakes him, wishing for the right excuse to royally wreck this fucker for what he’s done. “EVERYONE FUCKING TRUSTS YOU!”, Nanami says nothing at all however and the silent speaks volumes and convinces Naoya to swing.

               “He can’t help it Naoya! You know this!”, Elska grimaces in reaction to Naoya’s anger since her perfectly accurate explanation only pisses him off more. He shouts, “Oh, so I should just let him fuck you then?”, which causes her knees to waver. She fails to produce a response as her logic becomes trodden with his own.

               “SHE IS NOT YOURS!”, Naoya shouts into Nanami, slugging him across the face again but with a denser fist. Kento takes the punch rather well but the remaining guilt in the his eyes brings Naoya to deepened viciousness. He’s so fucking furious over this but also with himself because he completely understands what Nanami is going through but can’t bring himself to condone their evolving relationship. He gathers up energy, planning to certainly leave a mark.

               “Uh, I don’t think so little Naoya…”.

               “Sati! Toji!!!”, Elska runs to her giant beloved who hugs her like they haven’t seen each other in years. She hears him smell her and then feels Toji’s hypertonicity dissolve, a smile breaking across her face as everything feels better already with them around. Naoya starts bickering with Gojo next but Satoru has already placed himself between the Zenin and Nanami.

               “He was fucking, fucking her! Our Princess!”, Naoya yells defensively, “And why the fuck are you naked?!”.  With hands planted on his hips, he raises one to point out Gojo’s lack of ensemble.

               Satoru glances over to Nanami and reads the situation. A sadness creeps across his heart as the voice he heard within earlier, lied.  His face sours, ‘She was supposed to be protected by Naoya, Nanami’s dick wasn’t supposed to get anywhere near her!’. So why? “Fuck…”, Satoru exhales heavily while studying both Zenin and Nanami alike, hating that he can’t back Naoya like he usually would. “This wasn’t supposed to happen…”.

               Toji narrows his eyes and jerks his view to Gojo, not understanding why he’d say that or how he’d know things were supposed to happen differely. He feels Elska clinging, thus distracting him as her small form is all he’s wanting to care about. “Doll…”, he snuggles her up, “You’re ok, right?”.

               “I don’t have any explanation…”, Nanami bravely speaks up but looks over to Elska.

               “Take your fucking eyes off of her right now…”, Naoya growls under his breath, “Maybe your girlfriend would like to hear about your wandering cock?!”.

               With the mention of Shoko, Nanami snaps. He shoots out an energized attack but the Zenin dodges it with the use of projection. Before Kento even knows where he went, Naoya is wrenching a structured fist into his gut, causing him to drop to his knees. Once on the ground, he rests his back into the side of the couch while trying to recover. He looks up, expecting Naoya to swing again but the Zenin’s face is frozen with increased irritation as he seems to be glaring on something on the couch itself.

               “Fucking...GETOU?!”.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Orao wakes up to drizzling mist coating his face and the fact that he’s lying in his own blood. He sits up, wobbling as his body remembers how to balance upright, completely unsure of where he’s at or what he was doing until he hears hastened footsteps splashing into the wettened environment.

               “That was definitely Kento’s energy!”, a woman says with hysterics brimming in her tone.

A man responds to her as they run past where Orao was left but he’s unable to make out what the guy said. His voice doesn’t carry like whoever the chick is. She says more as well but they were really booking it so he couldn’t understand it all but his ears ring to the mention of Elska.

It all comes flooding back, his mission on Earth, who he’s here to destroy and why. “Elska, huh?”, he grins past his cuts and bruises, wiping blood from his chin. Then the smile fades. He’s now recalling that black haired guy with the weird marking on his face. ‘That one’s her for sure…’, he contemplates while sneaking far behind the pair that are still running towards a building. ‘But what the hell else is he? He’s not merely a turned…”. Orao, being of pure-blooded royalty was always trained in the ways of their origins. There’re many ancient accounts of turned and humans alike making contact with their progenitor, a deity that graced their ancestors with power and purpose. Normally, this would seem like an outlandish connection to make for Orao but he simply can’t ignore one fatal descriptor. ‘His eyes…’, he thinks to himself, ‘That violet hue…’.

He slows his pace after the man and woman barrel through the front door, inspecting his surroundings as caution is his friend here. He squints down the long dark foyer while reviewing, “He fucked me up!”, the hasty whisper colluding his disdain as he relives the words spoken to him.

“I want to crush your skull and dine on your brains, you pathetic blip of my loin” and “How dare you show yourself here so boldly with what you intend?”.

‘And he seemed to know far more about me than he should…’. This makes Orao quite nervous. There is only one man that is aware of his recruitment into this stage of things and even though he doesn’t fully trust Genghis, Orao can’t find reason behind the assumption of betrayal. As he nears the building, his steps slow. He can’t believe the amount of strength that is being contained behind those walls. It’s fucking crazy. His brow lifts, however when he senses someone rather familiar, his mouth salivating to her wicked presence. ‘But…’, he freezes in place as his hand reaches for the door, ‘She’s different now.’. His thoughts cease out of fear, he eyes scanning around him as if that would help him identify the true horror of what he’s feeling. ‘Her prowess has been greatly understated…’, It’s not just her, but all of her turned are so incredibly strong that he’s met with dread. ‘How did she get this way?!’, he’s baffled by her presence and even more ridiculed by that of her creations as this does not seem to bode well for him and his brother. ‘Did they really force her to do this? How did she eclipse the pure-bloods in such a short time?’, It’s now that he comprehends why Genghis was so frazzled when he requested help. ‘But why wouldn’t he convey to our King that they’re behemoths in terms of power?’, none of this adds up. His intuition screams danger ahead but all in the same, as his heart races, he restructures himself with the knowledge that he’ll soon see her again. No amount of sensibility can stave off his desire to be near the one he’s bitten. ‘Benghil may have finalized the transformation but…’, he licks his lips, ‘I was the first to taste her. She is mine as well…bonded to us both.’. Orao’s putted singular moment of unabashed pride is once again tinkered when he senses that same obsidian creature lurking somewhere in the distance, getting closer. He jumps inhumanely high, up to the roof and hides as Choso steadily stares at the door below until those menacing orbs flash up right to his position as if the being knew all along.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

By the time Hiromi and Shoko make it to the room, they’re needing a second to process all that is going on. Shoko first sees Elska, tattered and in Toji’s arms which causes her concern until she views Nanami. “Kento!”, she cries and runs towards him, evading Gojo and Naoya who are in the middle of a shoving match. She drops down beside her boyfriend who looks worse for wear and asks, “What happened? Did they hurt you?!”.

Hiromi stumbles backwards when Naoya flies into him, his patience being tested. “Get off of me!”, he shouts while pushing the Zenin so hard, Naoya falls face first to the floor, “Blood shaman…”.

Elska growls and directs her visible eye to the Hiromi. She moves away from Toji to back him against the wall with intolerance cloaking her every move. “Don’t you ever put a hand on one of my turned again…”, she seethes with rancorous intent, “Human.”.

“I’m fine, baby…just…let it go.”, Naoya sits up but remains on the floor, clearly depressed. He doesn’t mean to act out like that but he can only take so much. He’s only just woken up and he found Nanami invading his princess and then Getou on the couch. It’s as if he can never win.

Elska glares at Hiromi but kneels down beside her prince, never breaking that threatening expression. Something other than disdain mirrors back to her though and his body language is of someone who’s apologetic. She surmises that he didn’t mean to cross her.                                                                    

“Come on, let’s get the hell out of here.”, Shoko encourages Nanami to his feet, brushing him off and cupping his face only to see glowing eyes. They very sight of radiating red riddles her with unease but it’ll take more than this to make her give up on him, “I’m taking you home with me.”.

“I don’t know if that’s the best idea. I’ve been away from her before and let me tell you, Shoko, it ain’t pretty. You should know.”, Toji of course doesn’t want Kento around Elska but at the same time, none of this is the man’s fault so Toji struggles with condoning his suffering. “He’ll need to feed.”.

Shoko stands with Kento, enraged, “FUCK YOU! I’LL FEED HIM!”, her presence swarming uncharacteristically.

The room falls silent as Hiromi clears his throat and assists with supporting the roughed-up manager. He looks around the room, waiting for one of those blood-thirsty demons to oppose. He glances at Elska again, pestered by the strange drive within him to be near her because of what she is.

Gojo sighs when he scans over Nanami’s defeated expression. ‘Hang in there…’, he thinks to his friend, earning an instant response as Kento lifts his head and scours the room for an explanation. ‘It’s me Nanamin, and don’t worry, you will get through this.’.

Elska’s expression softens the moment Nanami spirals into tears, his head hanging low once again while Shoko and Hiromi guide him out of the room. Her hand on Naoya’s back halts from rubbing and stiffens as she watches her newest turned being escorted away. She’s always cared about Nanami because he was such a good friend to her, Satoru, everyone really. Now however, she coming to terms with how much more important he is to her and how ugly this is likely to become because of their bond. ‘He feels it too…’, she acknowledges with a heavy heart, ‘What have I done?’. She’s so wrapped up in the removal of Nanami that she doesn’t even feign a sign of remorse to Shoko who just exploded.

Toji and Gojo walk over to her and Naoya, everyone catching their breath after another dramatic occurrence. Toji leans down and tucks his hands under Naoya’s arms, “Get up boy.”, but with sympathy in his tone.

Elska hugs and holds her prince, his head becoming progressively heavier on top of her shoulder. “I’m so sorry my prince…”, she whimpers as the sadness in his energy accumulates. He’s always been more sensitive than the others and her heart aches knowing he’s always put in trying situations because of her.

“Why the fuck is he here?”, the Zenin’s deep voice sings his vengeance, his arms loosely hanging by his side, trying to not gaze over to the slumbering Titer. “After what he did!?”

“He is one of us.”.

Gojo’s neck nearly breaks when he whips it around to discover what the fuck could be permeating such an impenetrable air. His six eyes expose Choso for what he really is, or for who else he’s truly harboring. The being doesn’t even contain the same sequence of energy production, thus leading to his presence comprising of a completely different, awe-inspiring fashion. It’s so ominous, brutal and deadly, that of which makes Satoru swallow down air as he configures this person before them all.

“Holy shit Cho! How did your hair get so long?!”, Naoya walks over to his buddy and flips the ends of the wavy black strands that now rest against his shoulders, “You’re not holding out on hair products are you!?”. The being smiles kindly to him but keeps his secrets while Naoya walks around him, assessing the new look with approval. “I think I like it! You might lose your waves if it gets too long though, they’ll be weighed down.”. Naoya’s bias towards the being salvages his mood.

Toji gathers Elska into his reach and slowly orients her behind him as he too is reeling from the aura Choso is putting off. ‘What happened to him?’, he wonders to himself while guarding his doll. ‘Is that even Choso?’. He’s further perplexed when Naoya appears unphased as if the Zenin is entirely unaware. ‘What the fuck Naoya? Are you insane or fucking stupid?!’.

“This has happened before too…”, Gojo mutters while thinking back to their time at the Titer compound, right before Choso was turned. ‘Naoya wasn’t alarmed by Choso’s presence even when it was raveling out of control…’. It’s all very suspicious, this new entity inside of the being but Satoru is also able to sense their adoring Choso and trusts there’s a reason for this.

Choso puts his hands to hold Naoya’s face, who’s caught off guard. Pulling him closer, Choso rests their foreheads together and states, “Promise me you’ll never stop fighting for her.”. He receives a bewildered, “Huh?”.

Toji chimes in, “Yea I don’t think you need to worry about that.”, and chuckles, “The fucker was about to tear Nanami apart.”. He silences his amusement as he’s honestly glad his cousin was unsuccessful. Nanami is a decent guy that was caught in the crossfire of their violence. Gojo’s eyes darken and Toji nods to insinuate that he wasn’t for the manager’s mutilation.

Choso darts his violet-streaked, dark eyes to Gojo, “Good.”. The comment earns a distrustful expression from Satoru who may already be putting the pieces together, but that’s alright. Honestly, against his better judgement, Choso knew that Nanami would get ahold of Elska. He also knew that it would be enlightening for their bond but the main reason he used his true voice to lie to Satoru was, he needed to know for sure that Naoya would react that way. Too much has come to pass, the path taken cannot be undone. Remorse clouds Choso in this moment as he glances back to his amber-eyed friend all while knowing that Naoya is going to be put through hell for the sake of his cause. Like many others. He just had to make sure. He needed some kind of evidence that this will not fall apart, that the sweet-flavored Zenin actually harnesses the same maddening depths as himself. The prince has to be ruthless.

Naoya’s eyes become saddened, “I-I could never abandon her.”. He pouts at his princess, wondering if she harbors even an inkling of doubt about this.

“GROUP HUG!”, Gojo opens his long arms and collects Toji and Elska as he nears Naoya and Choso.

“St-op it you fucking pervert!”, Toji grumbles reluctantly as Gojo forces him over to everyone else, trying not to touch the whitened shaman as Gojo is still only in a towel. Elska’s giggles persuade him to go along with it though, him huffing out air and blowing his bangs up in the process, “Just don’t fucking touch me! I’m done with your ass today.”.

Choso opens his arms as well, taking in Naoya and Elska happily as Toji conforms more behind her. “I love all of you so much.”, he explains with transparency as he becomes swarmed by their various scents. This is what he’s been waiting for, all of it, all of them. Choso’s trip to cloud nine abruptly ends when he looks up to find Gojo’s mask removed. That foretelling blend of red and blue in his illuminated eyes speak all the words Satoru won’t say, but the gesture was loud enough. It obvious that Gojo is putting up a front to calm everyone else down but if any of them were to see the cold expression expecting answers, they’d probably freak.

Naoya finds himself chuckling as the prolonged hug gets weird, “We’re gonna crush her!”, wriggling his hands around Elska to steal her closer to himself. “I still love you and always will, baby.”, he confesses and then feels something out of the ordinary with her body and gasps.

Choso, knowing that Toji and Naoya are the only ones that haven’t fulfilled the ritual, thinks to Gojo, ‘Are you ready to learn about some of your suspicions?’. He’s given satisfied reassurance that Satoru will indeed be able to handle some of the knowledge he wishes to share, ‘It’s time then.’.

Toji is coincidentally caressed by Naoya so he grunts his frustration as Gojo and Choso step away. He watches as the Zenin slowly spins Elska around with a dumbfounded expression, mouth agape and all. Those amber eyes bleed to red as they fasten to her stomach.

“Baby?”, Naoya runs a hand through Elska’s hair as she looks up to him with the most endearing eyes. “Is…this?”, his other hand gently rests against her lower abdomen, the words escaping him completely as he searches the dull dashes permanently residing in her eyes.

“Yes, my prince…”, she brushes her fingertips over his arm until it meets her body as well, “This is your child!”. Her face splits with a teething smile as Naoya stammers with disbelief, continuously looking her over as if its too good to be true.

“No way!”, he laughs contagiously, “Baby this is amazing!”, his faces reddens with emotion, “My son!”.

“Or daughter!”, Elska playfully reminds him but knows he’ll love their baby no matter what the gender.

Toji tears up, emotively moved as Naoya’s demeanor completely switches to that of a proud parent. He knows what that’s like and couldn’t be more elated for his cousin as her baby bump has sent him over the moon. Toji knows he’ll make a fine father, a better one than he himself ever was.

Gojo turns around before exiting the room while thinking, ‘Our own little Zenin…’, smiling to himself as Naoya’s moods are often infectious and certainly impact everyone else. ‘I bet it’ll be cute! And it’ll be there for my own kid when it’s born.’. As he’s shutting the door to save them from the winter air, his last sight of them all becomes that of Naoya swinging Elska around in front of an emotional Toji. He can’t believe he possess this, a novel desire to procreate.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Orao is before the front door again, meticulously planning out his entrance as he’s more unnerved than ever. ‘Are they all as barbaric as that one guy?’, he’s heard stories of the atrocities Elska’s turned have performed and is beginning to believe them. Does he stick with his original story or wing it with a new one? Consistency is better, right? What if he makes up something that doesn’t correspond with Genghis? That wouldn’t be good. If anyone finds out who he really is, he’s a dead man and he knows it. ‘Satoru Gojo is probably in that melting pot of energy too…no way he’d let me go.’. His mind is scrambled after experiencing their auras but his mind flashes to the pretty chick that left with two guys, one who’s a turned. He plans to have some fun in the midst of creating chaos and hopes to see that woman again to aide this conquest. But, there are more important matters at hand, like initiating his place with Elska. “Ok, time to do this…”, he resolves while placing his hand onto the knob.

“So where are we going?”, Gojo questions as they trek through the long foyer, “I should probably put on some clothes, right?”. Instead of giving elucidation, Choso instead growls and brings his knee to his chest prior to reaching the door. “Toji’s gonna be pissed! Don’t break the latch!”, is all he thinks to say after Choso pushes his leg out to storm through the door. “What the hell was that?”, Gojo asks to the loud thump that results from the swinging aperture knocking against something solid.

“AHHHHHHHHH!!!”, Orao grabs his bleeding nose with teary eyes, absolutely fed up by this point. He hastily stands up, ready to retaliate but before he knows it, Choso is inches away with fangs hanging. Suddenly all of his might and fight fizzle.

“Sorry about that…”, Choso smirks, “Here…”, and reaches down for bloodied man, but purposefully trips and drives a devastating elbow into the bodyguard that makes him wheeze for air.

“Woah what the fuck, Choso?”, Gojo looks down at the two of them, thrown off by how weird that whole exchange was. As he’s helping the being up, his eyes freeze onto the man still on the ground. He hones into the mystery man, already apprehensive of some unknown person sneaking around their home but what his eyes tell him are something incredible. “What do we have here?”, he taunts while dragging the battered man to his feet, studying his energy and discerning its variances. Satoru now understands that whatever happened to him when he fed from Elska, it’s lead to him being able to unlock more of the six-eyes capabilities, ‘But what does this mean?’.

Orao hasn’t any words that can escape his throat while fear stills him beyond repair. As he stands there, dumb and motionless, he faces the Satoru Gojo.

“There’s something off about you…”, Gojo shares while tilting his head to the side and glancing between Choso and the curly headed blonde. ‘Did Choso do that on purpose?’, he contemplates while examining the wild look in the being’s eyes, that sheer desire to kill. Gojo knows that feeling all too well.

“Body-g-guard…”, a hushed whisper leaves Orao at last, “I’m the bodyguard called upon for Elska Oda…”. He takes a deep breath, being glad that he was able to force that much out at least.

“Looks like you got the shit kicked out of you. How can you protect my love when you can’t even defend yourself?”. Gojo notices the flash of resilience that courses over the man’s eyes at the mention of “my love” and becomes offended by such audacious criticism.

Orao steps back.

“Didn’t like that huh? Are you trying to fuck my love?”, Gojo’s voice comes off as vile and repugnant, the jealousy swarming and exuding from his vocal cords. He’s in the perfect mood for a fight.

Right as he’s about to verbally defend himself, Gojo pins Orao against the door and seethes, “Let me hear of you stepping out of line in the slightest. I already do not fucking like you. My love does not need you and I will not hesitate to slice you from sack to sternum to see if your blood is as cancerous as your energy.”. Satoru’s fangs peer past his lips, his instincts driving him towards making good on his word right then and there. This man’s very existence violates Gojo in a manner he can’t currently grasp but it leaves him progressively irritated regardless. Something is guiding him to murder.

“Leave him, we have more important matters to attend to…”, Choso says this but is honestly thrilled to know that Orao will certainly have to walk on eggshells and live his own little horror. He knew he could count on Satoru.

“They don’t even know he’s arrived yet…”, Gojo’s frightening eyes linger on the door but then return to Orao, “Who’s to say you ever did?”, figuratively cornering him even more. ‘I may not have a choice but to fight and run…’, the miserable realization being had once he senses all the horrific tales about this man must be true as well.

Choso lets this play out longer than he should, folding his arms while eating up the pathetic behavior translating through Orao’s quaking. ‘And they say you can’t have favorites amongst offspring.’, he smiles to himself while basking in the fact that Satoru Gojo will also come to be perfected very soon, those two-tones eyes are proof. Choso becomes lost in joy until a cold chill severs his train of thought. Quickly, he states, “Toji will keep a very close eye on him, he too disagrees with his being here. Let’s go, Satoru.”. Too much time almost passed, too much fear was nearly instilled. He can’t afford to let Orao chicken out.

“Cunt.”, Gojo spits at the man’s shoes and snarls before finally backing away. He senses something within the bodyguard that could allude to something greater, he at least is certain that this guy is no ordinary wielder of cursed energy. Spinning on his heel to follow Choso, Gojo warns, “Yeah, Toji would bite out your throat with ease…”, snickering antagonistically, “…and so would my love.”.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I still can’t believe it!”, Naoya drops to his knees to place a barrage of kisses on the tiny mound growing inside of her, “First Cho’s hair and then this! How long was I out for?!”. He looks up to Elska and Toji but away when he hears her say, “Only one night.”. He shakes his head in skepticism but is unable to be troubled by the details as their baby has become tangible, not a mere image. Naoya stands up and deeply kisses Elska, hooking her waist to hold her close and the side of her neck to simply make contact with her skin. When their tongues collide, his brow folds and low hum reverberates from the bottom of his heart, singing to her in a way that can only express his adoration.

Elska becomes consumed with his intensified touch, the way his glowing half lidded eyes rest on her while their lips are pressed together and part. She can already feel him getting hard and this brings her excitement but not only because she’s about to experience him. Naoya’s had to go through so many trials because of things she’s done…so many. What exceeds her ability to understand though is his ability to love her no matter what. His name slips past her lips when his fangs sink into her neck.

Toji examines the two while she’s brought to a mess, his own pants tightening as well. He groans wantonly as he puts a foot forward, brushing a palm across the aching girth throbbing in polyester chains. He’d only had a small amount when Gojo fed him before so this is looking like the perfect opportunity to add to her pleasure and get his fill. It feels like it’s been an eternity.

Elska becomes aware of larger, heavier hands gracing her body and leans her weight against Toji as he joins them. His thick fingers brush aside the hair blocking the junction of her shoulder of the opposite side, causing her to brace herself ecstasy.

Naoya adjusts his stance when he notices Toji’s arm wrap around the front of her. He closes his eyes and continues to feed while Toji’s hand begins rubbing circles through her shorts. It only makes Naoya more aroused these days however since he’s grown accustomed to how much she loves being trapped between them. Her flavor always accentuates when she’s reduced to a puddle like this and it’s potency is so exhilarating to him. He’s thoughts become more innocent when the budding plant appears and displays the growth of thorny vines that anchor it into its surroundings. To Naoya, this is symbolic for its resilience and nothing could please him more. Elska moans into a breathless gasp and then her flavor restructures into a vibrant lust. When Naoya unlatches his fangs to close her wounds, a devious grin forms when he observes how riled up his cousin get while he feeds. Her lips part with overwhelmed eyes but the Zenin merely bites his lip before hoisting her up around his waist.

Toji dips Elska back against him, stabilizing them all as her legs wrap around Naoya. This added height makes feeding easier for him and judging by the hint of the scent trickling from her, this is exactly what she wants.

“Yea, baby?”, Naoya teases as he motions her hips to drag her essence along his traditional attire, wishing to wear nothing more but her, herself. He leans his face into her breasts, tending to her right nipple with the mastery of his tongue while simultaneously fumbling for the slot in his pants to free his agonizing member. Once he’s gripping his base, he chuckles seductively and drags it against her dampened shorts until it springs up with agility.

Elska expects her prince to put his sword to use but he instead drops back to his knees and supports her thighs with his shoulders. She’s now suspended in the air as her beloved drinks and Naoya feasts, the conversion of their gifted sensations cancelling out any solid thoughts.

Toji opens his eyes enough to witness his cousin’s oral exploits and groans to the possibility of taking her in the way they’ve only just explored. He wants every part of her, to love every single inch of space her body occupies. He removes his teeth, brushes her puncture closed and brazenly states, “We’re going to open you up, doll…”, sealing his threat with a blood-mixed kiss to her temple. She whimpers to his words but turns her head towards them to share in a salacious meeting of the lips.

Orao has finally made it inside but now he’s more aroused than afraid. He recognizes that pretty little voice and comprehends that one of her turned must having their way. Yet another door blockades him from finally laying eyes on Elska and left to wonder how much he can take. He’s aware of the trance turned fall into once engaged so he’s pretty sure he’ll go unnoticed if he hangs around for a bit. With his ear pressed to the door, he discovers the telling sound of sloppy felacio. “Mmmmm…”, he hums with his eyes closed so he can try and imagine what is being obscured from his vision. Her gagging ceases as two different voices give praise, one of which being baritone, ‘Oh? So, there’s more than one in there…’. His curiosity gets the better of him when he hears the deep voice say, “Naughty princess.’, and slyly turns the knob to simply earn a peek.

“I’ll go slow…”, Toji assures as Elska sinks into his lap, her back against his chest. He cant help but rub her thighs as she gradually accepts a little more of him, his length twitching as the tip of his head vanishes. He sighs deeply, ravenously, tilting his forehead into her hair while feeling her rear take him in.

“I’m fine!”, she whimpers while giving herself to her beloved in the shameless way he yearned for. Naoya stares back at them both, eyeing her unattended folds while pumping himself with a tightened fist. He lines up once she’s completely settled over Toji and whispers, “Again, you’re going down, baby.”.

((Thank you for reading!!! ))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 93 - Anatomy

w/c - 7,175

“Sati??”, Elska freezes in place and turns her head to the northeast, automatically directed towards Gojo’s enacted domain. “What is he doing out there?”, she means to only think as her breath hastens with portending uncertainty. She cannot see through the wall but her senses conclude that her sweet Satoru is allowing his power to surge with grandiloquence against another.

“Didn’t he go outside with Choso?”, Toji pulls up his pants while thinking to her, ‘We better go round up those two up.’. He’d rather give in to Naoya’s request of becoming presentable over dealing with his nagging. Toji’s eyes dart to the pathetic sack of shit still on the floor, this new bodyguard that seems about as helpful as wet toilet paper. ‘Hmm?’, Toji distrustfully narrows his eyes on Orao as he swears for the slightest second he saw an entirely too wicked of an expression tucked in the shadow of his curly bowed head. Toji’s immediately disturbed by this and with his instincts taking over, stomps over to the man and raises him to his knees by the collar while yelling, “JUST WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?!”. There again, lies the glimpse of a duplicitous expression that leaves Toji to believe that there’s something incredibly deceitful about this man. Those hazel eyes flared with all the hatred safely tucked behind Orao’s lips and despite it lasting for only a second, Toji’s positive of what he saw. How does he prove it though?

Orao feels tempted to challenge the giant out of pure malice and with the arrogance of pride. ‘Who the fuck am I?’, he monologues viciously, ‘WHO THE FUCK AM I?!’. If it weren’t for the Zenin father taking spot number 1 on his shit list, he’d gladly retaliate against the massive turned at the cost of his life by this point. One can only chew so much without teeth.

Elska snaps her head back to her beloved and growls, “Leave him be…”, as she strains to study the strange twists of energies stemming from the forest, “We can deal with him later.”. The bodyguard rubs her the wrong way too but she’s aware of how they’re stuck with him for the time being and plus, her mind is elsewhere right now.

‘Sati.’.

“Doll, are you fucking serious?”, Toji practically spits on Orao as he jerks him a few inches higher, aggravated by her lack of caution. Pulling him closer, Toji bears his fangs and mutters, “Show that defiance on your face again and I’ll slice it off, you fucking freak.”, now dropping the bodyguard to the floor. “God damn Elders…”, he curses under his breath until a new wave of awe inspiring energy spears through the air. He hears the door open, figuring it was Naoya coming back to freak out about something else. Toji stops mid movement while pulling his shirt over his head and has to take a second before he can calculate that this rush of malevolent energy is actually Sukuna’s. ‘Shit.’, the realization that Gojo may be caught up in a nasty fight compelling his limbs to move faster, “Doll? I’ll go and check it out.”, he orients towards her direction, “Stay here with-…”, he silences after noticing that she left completely, only Orao sitting to his knees, “SHIT.”.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Annaoya!!”, Yuuta grins widely and opens his arms upon walking into the foyer and seeing the Zenin waiting. His eyes dart past the door leading more into the house as he hones into Elska’s energy that tells him her, Toji and one more reside inside. ‘Do I finally get to meet her now?’, he wonders as he approaches closer to the unsuspecting Zenin. Yuuta’s quick to slickly step aside and snare Naoya into a headlock before entrapping him with a curse infused noogie.

“AHH! YOU TWAT!!”, Naoya struggles to raise his hands high enough to protect his scalp from Yuuta’s knuckles, “You’re such a fucking diiiick!”. There’s no saving his hair or dignity, “Come on!”.

Yuuta chuckles, “Don’t talk to your bestie like that, man! Where’s the love?”, elated to find that Naoya’s personality seems the same. He has his own concerns in this regard.

“I’ll shove some love right up your ass if you don’t back off!!”

Yuuta releases the Zenin, wiping tears from his eyes, “My ass huh?”, he cracks up, “I heard you changed a little but DAMN.”.

Naoya brushes fingers through his hair while whispering, “Oh I changed alright!”, he snickers, “You might want to watch out, I bite now.”, flashing his forming fangs and red glowing eyes with humor-fueled superiority. “Might just drink all of your blood…depends on my mood”, tilting his chin up in a haughty manner. His attempt at appearing villainous must have been successful because Okkotsu stares back at him, speechless.

In reality, Yuuta’s reeling over the most recent fight in which caused Maki her scars. Only a few  within the clans are even aware of this event because of its nature but this is the exact reason he decided to meet with Naoya in person. He needed to see with his own eyes, make the comparisons, he needed to understand better. When he views Naoya’s new attributes, Yuuta isn’t frightened in the slightest but the uncanny reminder of what happened recently scorches into his mind as their attackers bore the same characteristics. “Naoya...I have to talk to you about Maki…”.

“I’ll fucking bite her ass too!”, Naoya proceeds with his faux mastermind voice, “Take a nice little chomp from the chip on her shoulder!”, laughing as he’s actually enjoying this little farce. “And Zenin blood is special you know!”, smiling pridefully.

“Naoya, I’m serious. She’ll be here any minute now…”.

“Good! I’m fucking hungry!”. Naoya cackles deeply but veils his immaturity when he picks up on the lack of amusement from Yuuta, “Why is it only ok for you guys to torture me!?”. The air becomes heavy when Sukuna’s domain effects casts through their space as well, dispelling the awkwardness that had become their conversation. Naoya wheezes sharply when the immensity of the King of Curses can be felt permeating through everything, “Why...is he out?”.

“Gojo-sensei can handle it.”, Yuuta’s eyes never having left Naoya, even as he senses Elska slipping out and away from the building, “Please, listen to me.”. Finally, he can tell that Naoya has set aside the bad guy role he created to hear what he has to say so Yuuta begins, “There are others like your girlfriend, like you…other turned that are invading but they do not belong to your rumored beauty.”.

Naoya’s brow angles, “What do you mean?”. He tries to play it off like that’s not possible but with the inevitable clash with Gaia nearing, this news strikes trepidation into the Zenin’s heart. He instantly brings Elska to his thoughts and his lungs sink to the prospect of his pregnant betrothed being in harms way. It does something to him; poisons his kindness, depletes his patience, multiplies his anxieties. “Tell me.”.

“Maki received a mission while we were…”, Yuuta’s face reddens slightly, “Hanging out so I tagged along not really thinking I would be needed.”, smirking as he saturates himself in how hot Maki is when she fights. “We had to fly to America which was weird from the start because they should have their own shaman right?”, Yuuta waits for the conclusive nod from Naoya for emphasis, “But because that was so weird, we decided it was worth investigating anyways.”.

Naoya draws a hand to his chin, trying his best to ignore Sukuna’s domain so he can take in the account being explained. Maki being called to overseas territory is indeed strange because that is typically Yuuta’s job and Naoya knows this. ‘Did the King make his move?’, the possibility making his stomach twist into knots.

“We were flown in by their military and taken directly to an underground bunker that held most of their officials over night. It was very secretive and I was only granted access to join her because of my connections.”. Yuuta knows that’s a big kicker there since all shaman branches operate autonomously of the government and only big wigs are blessed with the knowledge of shaman society all together. The curiosity plaguing Naoya’s features assures Yuuta that he’s already trying to piece the puzzle. Yuuta shouldn’t have been able to gain clearance regardless of his status with them.

Naoya chirps up, hesitantly, “So did they call on her to join forces with the American branch or what? What are you telling me, Yuuta?”. This doesn’t seem like the worst idea really. It would be new, messy maybe but joining forces with other branches may very well be in everyone’s best interest with whats to come.

Okkotsu sighs heavily, drawing his dark eyes to the floor briefly before aiming them back at the Zenin, “Not exactly.”.

“Well what the fuck?! Spit it out!”.

Yuuta’s ambiguous eyes taper to Naoya, “The American branch... every single shaman in that country was killed.”. He gives the Zenin a second to internalize the severity of that statement before stating, “They brought us in to save their asses since they couldn’t contain the issue.”, and blows his bangs out of his face, “I wish we’d never gone.”.  

Every country has their own branch. Every country has their responsibilities. Every country has their own weight to carry in terms of defense.

But a major country has failed.

Naoya stumbles back a step as if Yuuta’s words were cursed speech, “So…”, he stammers, “These other turned...the ones that are not Elska’s…”.

“Yes.”, Yuuta’s tone somber, stifled. It takes a second but Naoya’s soon rushing to find out, “WHAT HAPPENED TO MAKI!?”, dread bleaching his skin as the blonde explains, “I just spoke to her!?”.

Maki walks through the door, having heard enough to understand what was being discussed and chimes, “I lost.”. Her hands insecurely wrap around her arms, “There’s no way I could’ve won.”.

Naoya’s eyes glue to his younger cousin and tear up as they take in her mutilation, a broken, “Ma-ki”, falling from his lips. “Why are you-…”, he begins to ask but is unable to form the words that would help him understand why she’s not on bed rest. Overcome with grief, Naoya doesn’t even hesitate to express compassion.

Never in her entire life has Naoya Zenin been so gentle. She stands there, stunned while Naoya’s arms engulf her, his breath coating her ears with concern. She can’t even hug him back, or doesn’t think to until he cashes out a sob over her current state. Her eyes befall Yuuta’s who’s sweetly soften to the scene before she allows herself a second to finally express her own sorrows over the aftermath. She’s kept it together until this point but seeing Nobara was also rather emotional.

“So that’s why you were so hard on me to prepare for the ceremony…”, Naoya lays his cheek against the top of Maki’s head, “You couldn’t do it yourself because of the mission…”. He regrets having pawned off his responsibilities and even more so how he didn’t even hold his part of the weight,   “I had no idea…”, he squeezes her tightly, “Maki…”.

Yuuta softly adds, “We were severely outnumbered, Naoya. I’ve never seen anything like it, not even with curse surges.”. His memories replay now. He can still see the way the skies seemed alive as black wings clogged the clouds, the darkness above breathing as said wings flapped. They moved in synchronization, trained to the tee, imitating cyclones as hundreds of the winged beasts spiraled down towards them only seconds after they’d exited to the surface. “There’s way to many of them…”, he adds with desolation.

They were swarmed.

Maki held her own fiercely and would’ve been fine but there were simply too many of them. Yuuta became overwhelmed too, compacted into the concrete below by the sheer force of collision and was forced to listen to Maki’s screams as she was being torn apart. “You can only cut so many at a time…”, Yuuta shudders as the sounds of her tearing flesh fill his ears. His gaze becomes aimless as the taste of self-revulsion putrefies in his throat. He’d almost lost Maki, and so easily at that.

“We have a problem Naoya…”, Maki sniffles, attempting to mask her own vulnerability, pulling away to make eye contact. The Naoya before her is now one that is so fierce, she’s not even sure she knows who he is anymore.

“Yes we do.”, he says while cupping both sides of her face, emotion bleeding from his eyes, “I will have to destroy them for what they’ve done to you.”, the message delivered with luminescent maroon eyes and offensive fangs. He registers Maki’s astonishment and kisses her forehead while continuing with, “No matter what, we are family and I love you as such. I’m so sorry that I let this happen to you.”.

She’s so shocked that she can’t even respond. Her tough exterior crumbles and leaves her wondering if Naoya has always had the capability of being so decent and further wonders why he’d wait so long to let it be so. ‘Is it because of this Elska girl?’, she asks herself while Naoya’s sympathy spills over. She knows that’s why though and although Naoya should’ve been able to find these more desirable traits on his own, Maki is gratified to further witness the changes within the Zenin. A slight smirk reaches her face as she envisions the new direction the clan will take with him at the helm. The smile disappears though as she iterates to herself, ‘That’s if we survive…’. Yuuta’s hand rubbing her back brings her back to the current and this is when she comprehends that she never finished explaining and is relieved when Okkotsu reveals the rest.

“I kind of already destroyed them…”, Yuuta kicks a foot out with tense remorse, “I couldn’t even control myself.”, he shrugs his shoulders as if he truly can’t explain but his eyes float to Maki, “I snapped.”. He wishes he could’ve returned the relief Naoya sent to him via expression but there’s no feeling good about reporting the next bit.

Naoya looks at them both, feeling how off they are as he waits for the hat to fall, “And why isn’t that a good thing?”. He takes a step back as if the wall to his right would help support whatever was about to be dished, “They were clearly an issue for the American branch and we have no way of knowing if they were even aware of turned existence. They may have been blindsided but you showed our strength by stepping in.”. Naoya places a hand on Yuuta’s shoulder before explaining, “I wish you two wouldn’t have been placed in that predicament, but Yuuta?”, he asks, “I’m grateful you were there with her.”.

Maki straightens herself up with a fierce display of ownership, “I would’ve died if Yuuta hadn’t done what he did…”, she defends, “And quite frankly, the Americans waited too long to inform other branches…”.

Naoya’s breath ceases as he leans into the conversation because their apprehension is complete displacing, “I don’t understand, why are you acting like you’ve done something wrong?”, Naoya raises a brow, “What happened, you guys?”.

“I released Rika.”, Yuuta’s tone cold and lamentable.

Naoya slowly turns his wide eyes to his friend knowing exactly how gruesome that likely became. Rika is incredibly dangerous and unpredictable in terms outside of Yuuta and much like Itadori, had to vow to servitude with a no questions asked firing policy. The firing actually equating to death. Naoya darts his view to Maki, now wondering if Rika has anything to do with Maki’s maiming, holding his breath because that could get ugly as fuck with the elders. With himself as well.

“When she came out…”, Maki quietly proceeds, “She surrendered more of her power than usual to pour through Yuuta and was roughly the tantamount of a thermonuclear bomb.”. She turns her sight away, “Rika actually protected me from the blast…”, a heartwarming bend taking over her lips prior to the onslaught of ramifications they’re all about to imagine.  “And this doesn’t make sense! How did the Americans get so bad off before finally asking for help? Why were we called in secret?! And why weren’t there reinforcements?!”.

When Naoya fails to say anything in response, Yuuta steps in to fill the blanks, “The real problem here is, all of the American officials succumbed to the explosion and I feel its only a matter of time before its traced back to us.”. Yuuta stares stoically, wanting nothing more than to say this is a terrible joke, “Other branches won’t understand if they’ve not seen them for themselves…”, he mutters, “I mean...how could they?”.

“Hooo what the fuck…”, Naoya takes a deep breath while trying ease his rattling mind for what that could mean in their near future. Politically, this is a fucking nightmare. Would America retaliate? Can they if all those head honchos are dead? Naoya looks up to them both with heavy eyes but has returning to him, even heavier ones so he decides to figure that all out shortly. “Don’t sweat it guys, I will take care of it if anything becomes of this.”, smiling genuinely, wanting to quell their worries. As the next head of the one of the top 3 clans, Naoya will at least have a third of the influence necessary to spare his loved ones and figures with Gojo’s help, they can somehow work through this. Maybe.

Possibly.

This is bad.

“I won’t let anything happen to you two, I don’t give a fuck about what that means for me either. I will protect you.”, Naoya ends this will a formidable nod to further convey to them both that nothing or no one will be allowed to hurt them.

“Why do you have to be so nice all of the sudden?”, Maki blinks with an emotive smile, one that sends a tear streaming down her cheek, “Made this so much harder!”. She slugs her cousin one good time but with that same arm, throws it around his shoulder to whisper, “Thank you, Naoya…”.

Looking over her scars once more, Naoya reaches out to grab Maki’s wrist to examine, “The blast caused these scars?”, eyes morose and flickering with sensitivity. He glances to Yuuta when the powerful shaman’s presence disfigures and finds himself twitching at the thought of Okkotsu actually being to blame.

“I did what I could with my healing capabilities but she was running out of time. They took flesh from her Naoya...she was bleeding so much.”, Yuuta’s heart visibly breaking again in front of them all as he alone relives her agonizing screams he solely caused to save her life. “I had to cauterize the worst wounds with my energy…”. He observes the depressing expression being worn by the Zenin those amber eyes jolt to Maki, “Which is why she bears these marks today.”.

“Jesus fuck…”, Naoya’s lids overflow with fluid, his hand raised to his mouth to muffle the tiny whines leaving his throat. He now completely understands just how broken Yuuta must be over this for he too has been in a similar situation; Naoya will always carry the guilt over Elska’s wing. To heave such a burden around is to dance in quicksand. It’s like a cloak of helplessness.

Yuuta breaks the silence, “This showed me how weak I am.”.

“No. Stop right there.”, Naoya interjects, “I’m well aware of what they are capable of, this isn’t either of your faults...”, Naoya verbally trails off, grimacing as he recalls the day of the Titer attack; what they did to Toji. “They...no we...have a nature that is unnatural.”.

Yuuta scoffs, “You’re nothing like them.”, turning away as he can’t even bring himself to compare his friends to those beasts, “Not you, not Gojo or Nanami… you’re different from them.”

Naoya looks up to stretch his neck, “That asshole of a king couldn’t wait a few more days!?”, but swiftly changes his tune after realizing that may have not made sense to them, nor does he want to expand on it. “And honestly, Yuuta? You’d be surprised by how similar we are.”. Naoya’s certain that if they’d seen the way he attacked Nanami earlier, they’d be guarded around him as well.

Okkotsu narrows his eyes, ready to begin this part of the discussion, “And you’d be surprised by how much the Elders agree.”.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

‘I should’ve grabbed a jacket…’, Elska berates herself between shivers with folded arms trekking towards the forest, “Or any clothes, really.”. She’d run if she thought she could but her stiffness born of this grotesque winter morning allows her only to power walk in fear of awkward footing. “Sati…”, she whimpers worriedly while each step brings her closer to the dank suppression of Sukuna’s domain.  

Choso watches from the trees above as Elska approaches. He’s so busy adoring her that he doesn’t initially realize that she’s freezing to death. With his old tiny acquaintance nestled in his hair, the being dives down towards her.

Elska’s surprise shackles through a defensive burst of her own energy when Choso thumps down behind her, “My hybrid! You scared-…”, she clears her throat, “What is going on out here? Where is Sati?!”. She’s somewhat frantic in her questioning until her eyes register the tiny worm burrowed in his locks. “Wormy!”. Her hands fold out excitedly as she waits for the cursed noodle to shimmy up her arm. It shrills loudly and the sound could honestly burst eardrums but she also has come to learn that this is how Wormy expresses itself. “You must miss Toji terribly! What are you even doing out here you poor thing?!”, she exclaims while wrapping it affectionately into her robe.

“When Toji used himself to shield us during Satoru’s awakening, Wormy got ejected as the attack bore through.”, Choso explains while adjusting its spiky hairs catching in the cloth.

Elska hugs the tiny creature and murmurs, “That long?!”, culpable with her lack of awareness while she nestles it into her bossom.

“Yea, but its ok!”, Choso smiles warmly before scooping his hand behind her waist, “We’ll take him back to Toji and everything will be fine.”. He can’t help himself when gazing down into her lightly dashed eyes, his obsession riles the deepest of needs regarding her. After he moves in for the kiss, he feels a sting across his throat and grabs it with confusion.

“Bad Wormy!”, Elska reprimands the little curse until all seven of its wiry hairs relax back against its skin, “We don’t hurt friends and my hybrid is our friend!”.

“It’s alright, it’s probably being territorial because of Toji.”, Choso laughs it off for he’s truly not upset about the nibble. What bothers him is he didn’t know it was coming. Nothing should be a surprise anymore.

Nothing.

“No, no...it’s old enough to know better…”.

Pulling him from this current issue, the being finds himself merely watching Elska rearing the curse as if it were a child. His eyes drop to the earth beneath them as he tells himself, ‘She’s a natural…’, the sentence warming and vexing him alike. His heart begins to crack again. He knew she would be but, ‘I guess knowing doesn’t always help.’.

Elska shrieks when the ground rumbles under their feet and directs her attention to the forest once more, “What is going on, my hybrid? Where is Sati?!”.

Choso giggles softly while gently reaching for her hands to elucidate, “Sukuna and Gojo are just testing each other out, I wouldn’t worry.”. He’s captivated by her how the warm orange glow of the rising sun shades her skin, pulling her close for an embrace that heats him more than any gas giant. He fails to recognize the irritation in her demeanor and blindly falls into a one-sided trance of romance.

“Testing each other?”, she snarls in her hybrid’s arms as she’d really been afraid there for a minute. She came out here to freeze for nothing. “That’s it.”. Suddenly, absent of apprehension, she’s furiously dragging Choso deeper into the woods while explaining, “We have to get back and get ready for my prince’s ceremony. We don’t have time for this!”, more pissed off that she was made to believe something was wrong.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gojo wades carefully through the shallow, blood-stained marsh, “Don’t be such a chicken shit!”, demanding that Sukuna show himself. He can’t deny the intense pressure his every inch feels while lurking through the domain and acknowledges the outstanding strength radiating from its enclosure. Usually, because of the range Sukuna’s domain has, which is fearsome in comparison to any other domain-bearing being, no one of this day and age has ever seen it. That was one stipulation for Yuuji’s life to continue on, for him to have control over this and every other aspect of the curse that inhabits him. It’s pretty exhilarating to Satoru and if he’s being transparent, he feels honored beyond normal means for witnessing what ancient accounts in old text can only describe. He comprehends that Choso must be barricading the vast domain and even makes out that Choso intended for this meeting to occur. ‘He’s something else…’, Satoru thinks to himself as he’s still washed in guilt over everything he just came to know about Genghis, about their looming war with against the King. ‘Cuhtli, huh?’,  he ponders on this whole situation deeply for it’s all so mind-boggling that surely, its normal to be drowning in hows, whats or whys. Perhaps that’s why this is the perfect time to seek out answers to questions he can actually obtain though, such as what is up with Sukuna’s dicks? ‘I just want to see how they’re laid out!’, he tells himself while comparing the possibilities of Sukuna’s anatomy. ‘Are they side by side? One above the other?’, Satoru asks no one while trudging his legs through the slime. He pauses for a moment, amused beyond delight as he snickers to himself for going this far just to feed his curiosity over the rumored two-cocked man.

‘I don’t get him at all…’, Sukuna peers from the background, scratching his chin while observing the openly childish way Satoru kicks through the swamp. It’s obvious that the whitened shaman is enjoying himself, even appearing to be thrilled from entering this space. “He acts nothing like a man who is about die from castration.”. The mere memory of feeling Gojo’s ball sack on his face riddles him with unbriddled wrath.

“Why are you being such a cunt?”, Gojo smiles with two-toned glowing eyes, “I just want a peek, quit hiding the goods!”. He puts his hands in his pockets, ‘This will get him…’, laughing antagonistically, “I’ll let you feel my faaa-aaaaangs!”.

Sukuna frowns with a grunt, appalled by the insinuation in Satoru’s mischievous voice while reiterating to himself, “I’ve always questioned this one’s sanity…”. He leans forward, low to the ground, steadying all four palms to increase his force, “Let’s see how you feel about this one, six-eyes.”.

“Oh Suuuuukuuuuun-…”, Gojo flies off his feet and parts the marsh with his body as its flung through it; the thick, red murky film enveloping him as soon as the liquid’s resistance slows his thrashing. He tries to heave in air but instead swallows copious amounts of the vile fluid layering the bone-pricked pits and gags to the rotten taste. He dry heaves, “So-fucking…”, burps, “GROSS.”. Satoru shakes his head lightly, ‘That was a pretty hard hit…’, admitting to himself with a weak smile as he pushes from the gooey sand beneath to lift his head into air once more. “Godddddd…”, he whines to his newest injuries, placing a feathered hand over the right side of his rib cage, wincing once applying pressure. “This is going to be so worth it though!”, he shouts with anticipation once he imagines Elska nursing him back to health with her essence and to ensure this, he repels the induction of his reverse technique. Sukuna’s laughter echoes again and this has become somewhat of an annoyance to him because its an indicator that the King of Curses may continue attacking from the shadows. ‘He still views me as a possible threat…’, the thought, persuading him to try a different route. With his hands in the air, Satoru begins, “Look man, I just want to ask you some questions. Stop fucking hiding from me! Shit’s important!”. When there’s no reaction at all, Gojo groans and begins scraping the sludge away from his bare body with a pout, “More like King of Weenies.”.

“Do you ever shut up?”, Sukuna sends a chain to wrap around Satoru’s neck and hoists the kicking man into the air. Cackling wildly, he manifests four more to restrain the shaman’s limbs and with open, celebratory arms, rejoices, “HAAA! What have you to say now? Can’t be his favorite if you’re dead!”. Gojo proceeds to flail and conjure noises of struggle, all of which brings Sukuna to confidently state, “Looks like I’ll be having the wench after all!”, increasing the constriction of his chains.

“I-I-gshhhhh”.

Entertained, Sukuna puts his top left hand to his ear, “Huh? What was that?”, pretending to care enough to listen, “I can’t understand what you were saying, try speaking up.”.

Gojo glares the best he can with suffocating eyes but flashes them downward to the curse’s robes, and thinks, ‘Gotta get those...off…’. His vision pulsates to the rhythm of his heartbeat, but his view remains dancing around to visually consume how monstrous Sukuna truly is. ‘He’s so fucking big. Like way too big in height and mass in general, and those arms...they’re huge!’. Again, Satoru tries to communicate that he’s merely allowing Sukuna to get this close but its no use, he can’t even speak.

Asphyxiation sounds exude Gojo but they’re so deep and diaphragmatic that Sukuna decides to loosen his grip, not wanting this to end so pathetically. “Will you still not give up, shaman?”, he asks with a tone so howling and low, the vibration creates chunky ripples across the swamp. Satoru only offers a discolored, puffy smile as he heaves in what air he can.

“I wasn’t choking…”, Gojo rests his head to the back of the chain around his throat, giving him enough airway to at last breathe again, “Think you’re so-”, he coughs, “Tough.”.

“I can’t fucking stand you.”, Sukuna sends a right hook across Satoru’s face. It was a regular hit but with the amount of sheer force Sukuna’s large body can deliver, it dazed the shaman for a second. “Suppose you’re not bleeding right now either?”, he smites with annoyance as the blood pours from Gojo’s busted nose.

Satoru spits out blood, whimpers quietly but then raises his head to meet Sukuna’s eyes with that infamous grin, “Nope!”.

“GODS! JUST DIE THEN!”, Sukuna opens all of his arms and increases his focus for one of his favorites, live draw and quartering.

Gojo instantly feels the debilitating agony of his body being pulled from five different angles and attempts to combat the motions with pure strength alone.

“Ahhh yes…”, Sukuna leans in with a girthy grin, “You have physical strength but…”, his eyes blare a bright, demonic red, “It will do you no good when those muscles are no longer innervated with a brain.”. He now narrows his eyes and takes a moment to appreciate the ways in which Gojo contorts and slowly increases the constriction again. Hovering inches away from his face to drink in the hilarity of the squirming shaman, Sukuna taunts, “Tsk, tsk. It’s a shame this world fears you for it shows how worthless everyone else is.”.

“SATIIIII!”.

Sukuna turns his head in time to notice Elska forming her lightning but is only able to deflect it because of his domain. He huffs angrily, insulted by her attack when he was doing all this work in order to gain access to her. “WENCH!”, he barks at the tops of his lungs as he searches for her energy.

Gojo, steadily drifting closer to unconsciousness marks his biggest mistake while his floating eyes steals blurred glimpses of his love. He’s never been in a situation where he didn’t have full control of his abilities aside from being sealed. You’d think that with his checkered past, he would’ve at least experimented with erotic asphyxiation at some point but he was always the one applying pressure. “L-ve…”, he mouths, ‘I fucked up again…’. There’s no way for him to have known that he wouldn’t be able to activate his infinity if his brain lost enough oxygen but the technique is extensive.

Elska hears the broken thought, sending her into overdrive. She doesn’t understand why Satoru is in such bad shape or how he could’ve been so easily beaten but she sets this all aside as she urgently lifts into the air. She screams his name but Gojo has now become unresponsive.

Sukuna closes his eyes while she flies above, “Why don’t you come on down?”, and uses the eyes of all the skulls surrounding them to find her exact vantage point. When he opens them, his arms outstretch as she’s caught out of the air by his chains and snatched into his hold.

It was all so fast that she didn’t even have time to internalize his movements. She’s obviously well aware of domains favoring the user but Sukuna’s realm is different. He’s so big and the entire landscape of his mind is one huge trap, this only being fully understood when her feet drag through the swamp. Elska attempts to wiggle from his grasp but this only seems to prompt Sukuna to stern his body. He rolls her into his chest as they ascend a few stairs, how many? She doesn’t know.

“I won you fair and square.”, he seethes once pivoting to sit in his throne, “Sit with me now, wench.”. He maneuvers the chains binding her so that she can straddle his lap, moaning under his breath even as she resists their pull. It’s quite attractive, how fiery she is.

“Yuuji!!”, Elska pleads with strain in her voice, “HELP US, PLEASE!”. She waits for a sign that Itadori is surfacing but to her disappointment, nothing in his stalking expression changes. Her head falls forward, frustrated with how much she underestimated the curse, desperate to at least get Satoru out of there. Wormy goes on the offensive and expands in size to try and swallow the chains but this instantly courses her with dread, “Run!!!”, she hollers to it’s anxious eyes, “GET OUT OF HERE!”. Her breath stills the moment Sukuna’s enormous hand smacks the curse across the swamp, “NO!”.

When she starts to cry, Sukuna turns away and grinds his teeth. Manhandling Elska is proving be far less entertaining than his squabble with Gojo and this epiphany reminds him that its because even he can develop feelings. He grumbles nothing in particular but looks back to her tear-stained face and briskly demands, “Why are you bawling in my lap, wench?”. He expected some sort of response but her face becomes blanketed in confusion initially, causing him to wonder if she even heard what he said. He tries again, slower, “Why...are you...bawling...in my lap?”. In his defense, he doesn’t know how to converse in a healthy manner.

“Wh-what?”, Elska inhales shakily but then glares at his audacity while trying to figure out if he’s fucking with her or not, “ARE YOU SERIOUS!?”.

Sukuna studies her eyes as they rage into glow, the words, “Release my beloved.”, creeping out of her in such a lowly tone, he’s taken aback. He lifts his chin, “Ohhhh…”, pointing with it behind her, “The six-eyes shaman…”. He laughs to her scorned features but cordially bows his head to relinquish the chains that were assigned to Gojo.

The damp, wet kurplunk echoing from areas she can’t gain a visual on matched with the softened stare from Sukuna himself tells of how he really let Satoru go. Sukuna sits there, eyeing her with anticipation but she’s unsure of what to do; she didn’t think it would be as easy as asking.

Oddly charmed by her stupor, Sukuna gently tugs on the chain around her neck, drawing her closer. She gasps almost silently but doesn’t act alarmed; she seems more nervous than anything. “Hmmm…”, he hums while supporting her chin with a finger, “That’s not what I expected…”, he speaks more to himself as she searches him for an explanation.

As she begins to ask what he means by that, her voice is hushed by his own lips. Throat-caged sounds of distress become her but the more she struggles, the more he uses his mass to annihilate her escape. Hands and metal can be felt everywhere; cold, hot there’s no telling what is which. His unusually soft moans poise her with rigidity for she’s unsure of why he’s being as tender as he is.

Sukuna pulls away, eyes half lidded and telling of his desire. When their gazes meet again, he’s stricken cold by how flushed her expression has become. She tries to remain vigilant about making it seem as though she’s fouled by his attempts but that glossy eyed glare isn’t fooling him in the slightest. One of his right hands traces down to her neck where he surprises himself by his need to merely graze her skin. How could this be enough?

Elska yanks her body upwards, aiming for escape but she fails miserably. She winces when he abruptly stands up with her but is further dumbfounded when he simply lowers her back into his throne.  She trains her eyes to him, watching for the slightest inclination of his attacking but Sukuna lowers to his knees in front of her.

“Listen wench.”, he commands while placing all of his hands along her knees, “We’ve played our little game long enough, wouldn’t you agree?”.

“Suku-…”.

“Enough.”, he sacrificed a hand gracing her legs so he could cover her mouth, “The answer is, yes. Now open your legs.”.

Elska feels the rage flow through her and instinctively bites into the pads of his hand, spitting the essence out to prevent ingestion. No man other than her turned is allowed to make such demands and she’ll be damned if she gives in to this monster’s request.

Sukuna folds forward, lingering over her while he recovers from the wonderfully fleeting bliss. He doesn’t care if he bleeds, not if it means suffering that ecstasy to get there. “Elska…”, he groans while sitting back up, “You will give yourself to me.”.

‘No...don’t...please…’, Elska turns away the best she can while Sukuna pries her legs apart, a shrill scream resounding from the depths of her soul once he succeeds. His eyes and the way he visually inspects her feels entirely too invasive but its not as if she can get away. Even with all of her strength and power, the futile struggle against Sukuna is doing nothing but expending what energy she has left.

“Gods…”, he stammers in astonishment, “So this is the body of one who can endure me…”. He dips his head down, between her thighs to lick his way to physical salvation, “Such tiny little holes though. I suppose I have no choice.”.

Elska yelps when Sukuna shrinks in size, more resembling Itadori’s build again though his four arms remain and unfortunately for her, so do his two large erections. Still though, she’s left wordless to his display of concern for her well-being; or so that’s what it seemed like anyways. It’s hard to tell since he literally has her chained into place against her will. When he dives back down to taste her, Elska searches behind him to lay eyes Satoru, ‘Where is he?!’.

“You ballsy fucking cunt…”.

Elska’s eyes dart open to find a badly beaten Gojo reaching down for Sukuna’s head, his eyes wild with a feverish glow. “Sati!!”.

An enormous rampage of light blue energy bleaches out the murky domain with it’s intensity before completely dissolving the Malevolent Shrine that once cased them in. Elska falls about a foot before soft warm arms catch her.

“I’ve got you, yolotli.”, he smiles warmly and heals her scratches, “Satoru is alright too.”. He lifts her to her feet to show off how impressive Gojo’s fury can be. Choso also extends an arm out to the left and shoots energy in that direction before saying, “Wormy is fine too.”.

“You stupid fuck!”, Gojo initiates his red technique into Sukuna’s back, burning him badly, “I should fucking take one of your dicks as a prize!”. He launches his blue technique, one that simmers even more than the first, “STAY THE FUCK DOWN.”, but Sukuna sways back to his feet.

“Worthless…”, the curse wipes his mouth while orienting to lay eyes on Elska only to instead see Choso scowling right back. He punches a tree next to him, decimating the entire trunk and letting it crash to the ground, “CUHTLI, WHAT THE FUCK!?”. He’s perplexed by this betrayal.

Choso holds Elska closer but expresses, “I told you how it had to be and you ignored me.”. He twitches when Gojo nails Sukuna directly with another blue but remains adamant, “Now you will deal with consequences.”.

“You bitch!”, Sukuna growls before getting slammed face down back into the dirt, Gojo digging his toes into the curses head. ‘I will murder every last one of them…’, sanctioning his mind with the worst types of revenge.

Gojo, all while enjoying some of this vicious payback, staves off his need to crush the fucker’s skull in when he notices Sukuna’s second set of arms evaporating. He needs to pin the curse down in order to strip him before the evidence is lost as well but against his wishes, Sukuna refuses to stay down, “I’m not going home empty handed!”. A familiar galvanizing sensation looms overhead but Satoru recognizes it immediately so he jumps back and chuckles out, “Looks like I won’t be! It’s nice to have friends!”. Sukuna’s disgruntled face turns up as if to also investigate the new presence but he’s not even allowed a scream before the depressing gravity pummels him flat into the Earth.

“Suguru!!”, Elska cheerily calls for her Titer as he saunters from the trees into view next to Satoru in the barren areas that survived the domains. He gives her a quick wink but asks Gojo something. Whatever the answer or question was, Getou’s face morphs into disgust as if he wished he’d never mentioned before his attention is back on her. She smiles and thinks to him, ‘My Titer, thank y-…”, halting mid-sentence to instead mouth, “What the hell is Sati doing?!”. She watches him, squints even to make sure she’s not seeing things but at the time of her acceptance to his rummaging through Sukuna’s robe, she blasted with something far more concerning.

“HAHA!”, Gojo cheers in all of his nudity, “One’s above the other!”.

((Thank you for reading to everyone that reads it!! The next chapter is out))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 83 - Every Last Drop 🔞

w/c - 7,827

               Nanami slides his back down against the door, thumping gently when reaching the floor. Huddled over, he pulls at his hair, ashamed for having falling victim to the bond. His despicable thirst for Elska is currently driving him mad and it’s simultaneously fueled by the guilt he harbors for having these feelings. ‘I wanted to…’, he thinks to himself as he rummages through the newly added fantasies within his mind. He wanted to pounce, invade and own her.

               In a sentient moment of rage, Kento starts clawing at his own eyes after heeding the glow they produce against his clothes. It bothers him so deeply, the fact that he feels like a passenger in his own body, his own mind. He feels like he’s losing control. He thinks back to her in the dress, the way her little breasts would look falling out of it, her scent and how sweet is would smell mixed with his sweat. Elska’s eyes. His nature compels him to imagine how pretty and wide they’d appear while he filled her throat, the taboo enjoyment over their forbidden act. “Fuck…”, he moans under his breath as his pants tighten. He can’t even help it; her very image riles him. “Not her…not Oda.”, he mumbles to himself in a harsh voice, “I’ve never even felt that way about her!”, tears streaming down his face.

               Shoko opens her eyes and blinks a few times as they focus to the familiar and daunting ceiling. Her heart shocks to a stop, fear cascading over her body as she recognizes the room. The room. Her whole life changed in here. She jolts upward in bed, having heard the soft rudderless and incoherent noises from the doorway. Her eyes widen. She’s not sure if this is a dream or reality but all she can focus on is her memory of the attempted bonding. She’s never seen him cry before so she’s stuck in the purgatory of stagnant fear why wondering, ‘Is it really not over yet?’. She’s under the guise that Nanami still isn’t himself. When he swings an angered fist into the floor, she gasps and sensitively balls up against the headboard.

               Nanami lifts his head and they stare at each other for a few unsavory seconds, neither knowing what the other will do. His lips part and he reaches out a hand in leu of words he wouldn’t even know where to begin constructing. He’s too far to actually touch her but she still jerks away apprehensively, dually shattering his heart. ‘She’s fucking terrified of me…’, he realizes all at once, leading him to lower his head again to boil in the sin of his actions. He can only be reminded of what he did to her while he was frenzied and it scars his existence.

               Shoko sees his mannerisms and is now far more confused than when she woke. After finally breathing again, she loses her hypertonicity some and brings her hands to her face for a much-needed relief filled sigh. “Oh Kento…”, she gasps, tears welling in her eyes to the comprehension that the nightmare is indeed over. “Kento…come here, please.”.

               Nanami wipes his eyes but stays huddled on the floor. Tucking his face back towards the ground with his arms resting around it on his knees, his broken, nearly non-existing voice tells her, “I want to Ieiri, but I don’t deserve to.”.

               “No sweetie...please, don’t think that way. It wasn’t your fault!”, Shoko chokes out through her emotions while maneuvering out of the bed. She stumbles at first with declined balance but braces herself along the mattress and uses it to slowly cruise in his direction. As she takes the last few steps, he scoots away and falls deeper into his heartache but she refuses to allow him to wallow in these uncertainties. It’s true, he scared the shit out of her. It’s true, he hurt her when he was in that state. It’s also true however, that she loves him and would do whatever she could to ensure his understanding of that. It’s unconditional.

               Nanami sobs aloud once when her delicate fingers can be felt rubbing up his back. She doesn’t try to force him but rather gives him time to ease into her comforting, which was completely necessary. It’s everything for him though, she is everything. He knows what he did however, to her, to Elska, and this unruly calamity rampages through his soul as Ieiri’s gentle touch defies it to create tranquility. ‘How do I tell her? She needs to know…’, but how does he go about such tragic disclosure?

               Shoko climbs onto his legs, making him straighten his knees. She lifts his chin and grazes her fingertips along his cheek as his watering eyes stare up into her own. “Kento?”, she calls to him while combing through his unusually messy hair, “You are still the man I love and the one I want to be with.”.

               Nanami leans his head into her touch and automatically calms down but wishes to hide his quivering lips. He doesn’t understand her loyalty, her trust or care but she brings him such serenity, sanity, reason. These were all things that he wondered if he were capable of ever conceptualizing again. When their lips gently meet, his brow angles and a soft moan escapes him in form of her name. This is where he’s supposed to be, with her. With Ieiri. Everything is finally beginning to make sense again. His arms wrap around her without thought and pulls her in closer habitually. She is not his master but she’s the one that feels right as Elska couldn’t be farther from his thoughts.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------            

               Satoru has been enjoying this taunting session, he always loves pushing buttons. He’s doing his best to make Genghis fumble; he needs to expose the Titer. Ever since Gojo heard about Temujin’s grand scheme for Elska and her army, Satoru suspected there was far more here than meets the six eyes. The plan was too perfect.

               Temujin feels like he’s walking on eggshells, that the solid floor itself is the most brittle fucking platform he’s ever stood upon. He can’t give Gojo more to ammo to work with, the fucker is already hot on his tail after his blow up. ‘Lady Oda…’, he thinks while glancing down to the comatose Suguru, ‘One day I’ll explain how this is all your fault.’. If only she’d not turned Satoru Gojo, things wouldn’t be so uncertain. Fuck, the silver shitbag was already unstoppable before, but luck could’ve maybe helped. There was hope. King Bengill was always going to be slain but the battle can’t be so decisive otherwise the King’s forces may retreat posthumously, therefore not leading to Satoru’s demise. This only enhances Temujin’s vile hatred for the endlessly prevailing Gojo. ‘What can I do to help ruin you?’, his eyes now fixated back on the snow-haired arrogant asshole standing 3ft away, ‘How do I make you falter?’. Genghis, exasperated beyond measure over that smug grin, curses himself for not coming back into the picture sooner. Everything would be different had Kokoro not been left to finish raising Suguru. They would’ve long had Elska if Suguru would have been groomed more appropriately and their clan would’ve already had the respect that Mugoi demagogically pissed away.

               “Don’t want to talk to me anymore?”, Gojo slyly questions with fictitious dejection. The dark eyes that flash up to him stir his blood, an exhilaration that can only be understood by someone as gore-driven as himself. Gojo licks his lips, now considering that perhaps he can draw the truth out of the Titer from a feeding. “I wonder what you taste like?”, he asks this with such an audacious lack of sentiment, as if he’s hinting that Genghis doesn’t actually have a choice.

               Temujin’s heart races, thudding in his ears and drowning out everything around them. Gojo already understands how to decode and this is something Genghis simply wasn’t prepared for. It should’ve taken more time, more practice, it’s an actual skill. ‘He’ll know…’, Temijun grimaces, resuming his menacing glare while slowly raising to his feet to step away from Amnessia. ‘Can I survive this skirmish?’, he wonders as his skin clams against his robes, the liquid hostility and danger condensing into perspiration as the threat he senses from Gojo breeds.

               Satoru takes an aloof move forward, brimming to the way Genghis actively retreats. He chuckles, “Come on, I thought we were getting along!”, and proceeds to near the Titer, “I like to drink from everyone. It’s become, how do I say…”, Gojo takes another step and lowers his tone, “a hobby.”. A smirk unleashes across his face when Temujin gathers energy for an attack but can’t help notice his stance. Gojo recognizes it, ‘but from where? It’s so familiar…’. It’s far more advanced than any of the other Titers he’s encountered. ‘Strange.’, he decides, feeling the answer on the tip of his tongue. Titers are not known for their ability to fight, its actually quite the opposite and is partially why they’re mocked. They are powerful and to be regarded but they are typically of no strategical threat in the trenches. Satoru studies the Titer’s preparatory form with narrow eyes and ignores the muddle on Temujin’s face. A light flicks on in Gojo’s head and his thinned view opens fully with enlightenment.

Genghis gulps and holds his pose nervously, not liking whatever epiphany was just stumbled upon as the two-toned red and blue glowing eyes melt away the eggshells from under his feet to leave nothing at all.

“Where did you learn to fight like that?”, Gojo’s voice lacks emotion aside from the anticipation of discovery. Genghis’s stance is just like Elska’s. Of course, Satoru is aware of Temujin’s time spent in Elska’s world but there’s something more here. He senses a nostalgia between them that goes beyond acquiring the same fighting style eruditely and it’s because of how Genghis angles his body. His feet face Satoru but his upper half is twisted away from the hunter Titer in the bed and everything else. His back is being left wide open, which strikes as unique. Gojo raises an eyebrow while contemplating on how Elska has always avoided being trapped flat against a wall on missions because before she had stabilized metal feathers, her wings would be rendered useless against such a structure. ‘I automatically became aware of that disadvantage too once I was turned…’, Gojo clicks his tongue. It’s instinctual.

All of the pressure in the room feels like its caving in on Genghis’s chest. ‘You’re kidding me!!! How is he figuring me out?!’, he screams in the confines of his own soul. Temujin fucked up and they’re both all too aware of it. Gojo lifts his leg as if to walk but warps out of view.

“You should tell me about your real connection with Gaia and that worthless King.”.

Genghis attempts an escape but Satoru roars roguishly and tackles him to the floor. He struggles to squirm away but the silver shaman has basically mounted himself on top of him. “GET OFF OF ME SATORU GOJO!!!”, he screams vehemently as spit sprays from his lips. He grunts and intensifies his presence when his face becomes anchored into the clay floor.

“Not until I have my little snack.”, Gojo seethes while forming his fangs, “I wonder if you’ll have more to offer than Suguru. He’s truly in the dark, isn’t he?”. Satoru languidly trails his finger across the Titer’s nape until he grabs the golden collar and yanks it back. He leans down and chuckles with candor, “I tasted nothing ingenuine and that’s why he gets to live. Getou isn’t the real issue here and I’m aware of that. He just wants to fuck and taste my love but hey, I want to see it! He’s perfect for my ideas as well, quite the aggressive lover that one. But you…”, Gojo growls and feels Temujin’s body tense up which indicates the veracity of his suspicions, “You have her twisted into your web. You are invested in my love in ways that are unnatural. You want to take her from me…”. He rests all of his weight into the man beneath him, partially tantalized by the memories of his frenemy experience and the violence he’s about to be able to justify, “The thing is, I will never let her go”. He opens his mouth wide enough to engage in a successful puncture.

Screams erupt through the room, causing Gojo to lose his focus and turn to Choso and Amnessia. Genghis, comprehending that the rescue mission went horribly, desperately bucks up and elbows Satoru in the face to catch her before she hit the floor.

“Cunt!”, Gojo snarls, rubbing his nose. It didn’t hurt but that’s not the point, he’s made indignant by the cheap shot. He was too late to help Choso too and regrets this as the hybrid collides into the floor. “Whoops.”.

“I HAVE TO TELL NAOYA!”, Choso screams, still kind of dazed. “Naoya!”

“Woah, woah now, hold up there my friend!”, Gojo taps the side of the being’s face until Choso seems more acquainted with where he is, “What happened in there?”, he asks while bring his eyes to Suguru, waiting for the Titer to awaken as well. Gojo turns around to find Amnessia crying, cradled up into Genghis’s arms. ‘So, she’s his weakness?’, Satoru asks himself, monitoring again how the ersatz head acts completely different around the girl. ‘I really hope that’s the one Megumi likes.’, he thinks with a spiteful smirk.

“He…”, Choso coughs, his body still stinging from the pain of being crushed, “…ejected us. I don’t think Getou realized…”, he heaves in air, “who we were.”. The being groans and grabs his side while lying on the floor, “That technique is going to be highly effective against our kind.’. Choso’s happy to share this but also wishes he could’ve found out some other way. It kills him to know that Elska’s felt that attack full on but leads Choso to admire her more for having such a big, forgiving heart. Amnessia’s frightened wails shatter him though, the tear-jerking reminder that he couldn’t protect her at all. Agonized, he closes his eyes and grits his teeth while he pushes himself from the floor.

“It’s ok now darling…”, Temujin rocks Amnessia in his arms while they sit collapsed into each other on the chilling floor. Her pretty hands cling to his robes, her melanin-blessed skin contrasting beautifully with his gold. He ignores the mystery man’s scent, hiding it from his own mind while hoping this is the time to win back her good graces. He will be there for her.

Gojo pulls Choso to his feet and even dusts the hybrid off, “So he’s not going to wake up?”, he asks while wishing for a different outcome. When Choso shakes his head no and looks away shamefully, Gojo pats his shoulder and assures, “It’s ok, no big deal. We’ll figure it out!”, and smiles warmly to the being who seems to appreciate that. Satoru now turns around and uses Amnessia’s sorrows to help lubricate his turning gears since it was somewhat soothing. How do they pull Getou out of this coma? Who the fuck is Temujin Genghis? What color panties are hugging Elska’s mound right now? Why can’t his 6 eyes explain that nuance in this Titer? So many thoughts. He hears Genghis threaten, “Leave her be!.”, which snaps him out of his mind to find the Titer waving off a concerned Choso. ‘This fucking golden cunt…’.

Amnessia gathers herself up, less afraid but shaken by the whole experience. Getting crushed was brutal but having to witness the cruel end of her old friend deems worse. Someone else crosses her mind though and sparks within her, purpose. The sweet young man is somehow making himself comfortable at the jagged edges of her heart, ‘Megumi Fushiguro…’. While attempting to regulate her shaky breathing, she screws her eyes shut and forces herself to kindly repel her former lover. Confusion is an understatement when referring to her very own little love triangle but she’s made pliable and guidable by the images of the junior shaman in her mind. She wants to return to him. Amnessia’s puffy brown eyes comb the environment until they find Gojo and the way he’s already gazing at her riddles her with insecurity. ‘If they tell Megumi about this, he might not understand!’, the very idea causing her to stand upright, pretending to be suddenly disenchanted by Temujin.

“Are you alright dear?”, Genghis can sense her emotional flatlining so to not pry, he awkwardly airs his hands around her as if to pad her with invisible armor. She nods but averts her eyes, causing Temujin to feel a pit forming in his stomach. ‘Who is this other?’, he sulks in a type of defeated jealousy even while knowing that his master is the barrier that will always come between them.

“You have reasons to return with us, don’t you?”, Gojo questions her with malicious intent. He’s kind of fishing here, still wanting to deduce if she’s with Megs because love is war and Satoru intends for Genghis to suffer. Amnessia doesn’t say anything but its clear that she’s incredibly uncomfortable. ‘Too circumstantial,’ he sighs.

“She doesn’t ha-…”, Genghis starts to speak up.

“Wasn’t asking you.”, Gojo gleams with dominance as the Titer’s eyes target him with the purest of hatred. “She can speak for herself.”. Gojo has to hold in the laugh over the irony of him taking this moral high ground and imagines what Toji’s face would look like if he were hearing it. It takes him back to their first threesome which fleetingly softens Gojo’s demeanor. He laments for having ostracized himself that fateful night but it’s still one of his fondest memories, despite himself. Satoru’s actually learned a lot from Toji and some of the lessons were imperative stepping stones for Gojo’s emotional growth, this probably explaining the indestructible affinity he bears for Fushiguro.

Choso, who’s skin is crawling under this tension, worriedly views Suguru. He knows they have to get him back, that Elska wants him home. “Wait a minute!”, he cheerfully whips around to Gojo, “Elska synced to him too!”. The being notices Amnessia light up and adds, “Getou might respond to her better!”.

Gojo sighs because that would mean Elska would be made to know his condition. That’s not a big issue but, ‘How the fuck do I keep all of this from Naoya? He’s going to freak out and grow tits or become a thick ass vengeful worm curse, who knows…’. He mauls over this a bit but then decides that Elska is probably the right answer since, in his eyes, she’s the cure for everything. “I guess we’ll have to involve my love…”, he relents but glances to Genghis, “Since the current head here won’t even try to go in there.”

Amnessia, though estranged from Temujin, immediately claps back with the shielding clarification, “Someone has to be responsible for the compound.”. Satoru’s light blue eyes darken and dart to her but it’s the expression he wears that brings her to unease. It’s as if he’s studying her like she’s some kind of horned specimen, with his inquisitive glare that searches for meaning.

‘That sounded rather rehearsed…’, Gojo notes, ‘She even had the same cadence in her voice.’. He now sees Amnessia a little differently. ‘Is she on this cunt’s side?’, he angrily glances over to Genghis and snarls under his breath. That wouldn’t be too far-fetched, right? There’s no exaggeration to noticing how Genghis gave the same exact sorry cut and dry explanation, verbatim. “Whatever you say.”, Satoru retorts as nonchalantly as possible all while coming to the conclusion that, ‘She knows something.’. Amnessia may have to replace his informative snack.

Temujin caught a glimpse of the silver shaman’s glowing eyes and clenches his fist. ‘He’s onto her…’, the Titer surmises with nausea gripping his gut. ‘She didn’t seem to pick up on that either.’. What can he do right now though? Choso and Gojo both being his opposition does not leave the odds in his favor. But he also can’t leave this alone and do nothing. Not only will he be found out but Genghis doesn’t think for a second that Amnessia would be spared with her unspoken knowledge. She’s standing so close to him but is beyond his reach that it’s sickening. He’s not so sure she’d listen to him anyway at this point, about anything he’d have to say but still, he looks upon her with the vision of a man deeply involved. Dedicated to the woman that was never supposed to mean anything to him.

“We should go back and update everyone so we can, you know…”, Choso’s anxious voice carries off, “…figure this out.”. He hears Gojo think to him, ‘Is that the girl Megumi has been hanging around?’, to which Choso conspicuously nods yes.

Satoru claps his hands together, “Yep, I think I’m sick of being here too buddy, lets all three of us go back.”. He peps up and spins towards Amnessia while holding out his hand, “You coming?”. He doesn’t even allow her to fully answer before he pulls her closer and smiles to Genghis saying, “Until next time!”, the three of them swiftly disappearing.

Sain has been awake and heard everything. He lies there with his eyes closed, pretending to sleep for he’s afraid to be implicated. He’s never trusted Genghis. Something’s always seemed off with him but at the same time, Sain cannot bring himself to merely believe everything that spills from Gojo’s mouth. Satoru himself is the single most hated and feared individual around these parts. Gojo’s definitely a monster but to Sain, Genghis is more of an enigma.

“GODDD DAMNITTTTTTTTTTT!”, Genghis screams, furious with himself, with Gojo, with the world. He kicks a stool nearby, feeling no better as it flings across the room chaotically. “FUCKING PSYCHO!!”. What does he do? He races over to pick up the stool in order to sit, all while frantically thinking of different ways to get to Amnessia. ‘She’s in fucking danger!’, he iterates to himself. Could he abduct her? Win her over? Ask her to forget what she knows? “That’s it!”.

Sain nearly blows his cover when he hears Genghis launch back to his feet because the sound created from the skidding rubber feet. It was quite startling.

For a moment, triumph flows through his veins. Satoru Gojo is a major quagmire but, ‘If she doesn’t have any memory of my secret, she’ll not be in harm’s way.’. Like another similar circumstance, though this has purposefully not been revealed to anyone else, Genghis can always reverse it.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“You need to make the bed too!”, Nobura exclaims with an expression that asks, seriously?

Megumi sighs, “I was!!”, and finishes placing the last tea light candle along the nightstand before turning around and rearranging the sheets. They’ve been organizing his room, trying to set the ‘I’m sorry, I’m an ass’ mood for Amnessia’s return. ‘It has to be perfect.’. He stands back after having smoothed out the wrinkles in the top blanket and takes a deep breath that doesn’t relieve him one bit. Turning to Nobura, he asks, “Do you think she’ll like it? Is it enough? Too much?”.

Kugisaki skips over to Megumi, and brushes off his shoulders. He’s wearing a black button up with black jeans, looking sharp, but refused to style his hair. He’s been rather snippy but Nobura comprehends that he’s simply out of his comfort zone. Smiling, she pushes his shoulders back, cuing him to end his slouching, “I think you’ll impress the clothes right off of her!”, and laughs to his reddening face. Nobura is practically ecstatic over his showing interest in someone and will use all of her power to help him along his journey of love.

“Th-…that’s not what I’m trying to do!!!”, he defends himself immediately. Sure, he wouldn’t mind such an outcome but he’s trying to apologize, not dig a deeper hole, “She’s not even like that anyways.”. He shyly looks towards the bed, remembering how Amnessia cared for him daily in the midst of his worst days, “I just want her to know how special as she is…how grateful I am.”.                

Nobura nearly tears up but hugs him tightly and squeals instead, can’t ruin the makeup now, “I am sooooo happy for you Megs! Any girl would be lucky to have you!”. She pulls away from him but roughly rubs his back while they glance over the room again, “All you’ll have to do is light them and everything will be set. Did you charge your thing?”, she asks with a lifted eyebrow.

“Crap, no!”, Megumi dashes to his dresser and pulls out a portable speaker, “Not that it matters, I doubt she’ll like my music anyways…”, but that doesn’t stop him from bringing it to the small tall table where the outlet is located. When he sees the little red light he grins and stands proudly, “Charging!”.

“Alright stud”, Nobora cheers while picking up some of the clothes she grabbed for Nanami and Shoko per Elska, “Let’s go get the rest of the drinks and get you back to your lady!”. She giggles while intertwining their arms to head down the hall, “I hope she knows she’s in for a long, steamy night!”. She laughs further when Megumi stiffens like a pole from discomfiture.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I really don’t know if I have anything that will fit Shoko…her boobs are huge!”, Elska whines, rummaging through her drawers. She catches a glimpse of the golden robes brought by Getou and though she doesn’t remove them, she squeezes the cloth symbolically. ‘My Titer, where are you?’, she wonders as her eyes climb the furniture to find the bouquets of metal roses that are a little lower than her eye level. She senses that something is wrong with Suguru but is waiting patiently because of Satoru’s request.

“Well worst-case scenario, she can just wear one of our shirts.”, Toji suggests while walking up behind her, averting himself from comparing their breast sizes. He can tell that Elska didn’t hear him though, she’s zoning out and staring at folded clothes tucked into the drawer again, “Doll?”, he calls while securing his arms around her waist. ‘Oh…’, he thinks when he sees the Titer robes.

Elska jumps and shuffles her hands to hide them the best she can, afraid of Toji’s judgement. She slams the drawer shut and then orients around to view him, playing everything off in order to not raise alarm. “That’s a very good point!”, she states with enthusiasm, “I mean, you fit these bad boys in them!”, she teases while molesting his chest.

Toji sighs but chooses not to expand on her missing Getou and instead, massages her arms while they silently stare into each other. His hand overlaps hers on his pec and the way her dainty wrist feels in his bear paws makes his knees weak. ‘But’, he tells himself, ‘She really is hiding her feelings…’, the thought bringing him to muddle as he’d never want Elska to mask anything, ‘Gojo’s right.’. He brings her in for a hug and holds her while they mold into each other perfectly. “Everything is going to be alright doll, have some faith.”.

Elska’s lips part against her beloved’s shirt. ‘He saw the robes…’, she deduces, but is overwhelmed by his merciful acceptance. “I love you Toji.”, she whispers while surrendering herself into his body, “Thank you for being wonderful.”. She’d truly be lost without them.

He felt his brow twitch with emotion, the words alone quelling a magnitude of his own anxieties, “I love you too, Elska.”, he cups the side of her face and immediately bends his neck so their mouths could meet. Toji doesn’t mean to but the moment their tongues begin dancing, he groans so wantonly that both of their eyes are set ablaze through the lids. “So much…”, he gasps into her lips as his hands roam her body like he’s trying to digitally map her.

Elska, utterly intoxicated by her beloved’s touch, searches his physique as well but her hands land on the fasteners of his pants. She aggressively tugs at them while he uses one of his hands to keep his shirt lifted, lessening the strain of blind removal. When she feels his raw girth within her grasp, she whimpers to how hard he already is. Pushing him backwards, he stumbles a step but smirks deviously to her mannerisms. Without breaking eye contact, Elska stands on the tips of her toes to tenderly kiss from his lips, down his neck and chest to which she ends on her knees. She licks up his shaft once and then holds out her tongue where his tips rests.

Toji growls alluringly, not even trying to stop her. He doesn’t care that Itadori is in the house, Shoko or Nanami either. If Naoya walked in, he may give some lip but he thinks there’s nothing that is about to keep him from enjoying this time with his doll. He tangles both hands into her hair and tells Elska how beautiful she looks as his length disappears into her mouth. After his initial guidance, she bobs her head cyclically which forces Toji’s view upwards to release deeply telling moans. The way she gags herself has Toji’s self-control diminishing by the second and this becomes apparent when he bears his fangs and slowly thrusts his hips and holding her steady.

Elska drools to the sight of her beloved’s turned nature surfacing as it draws from her, an unsatisfied air from not having more of him sooner. Her big bad wolf. She does her best to take his length as it stretches her throat, widening her jaw to the extent of end feel. When he asks her if she’s enjoying herself, she dutifully nods and tries to moan but instead chokes. Elska wasn’t about to let that hinder anything but as she’s suppressing her coughing fit, he yanks himself out of her mouth and she’s placed on the expensively engraved dresser.

Toji grabs the back of her neck and crashes their lips together while pulling at her hips for alignment. “I want to fuck you so bad right now…”, he confesses with abated breath against her ear. Traveling wettened kisses down her neck, he stops and lowly growls into her skin prior to sinking his fangs in. When Elska’s body arches, he supports her in his hold, gifting her with the security to dissolve into pudding. Her flavor decorates his tongue with the most sincere messages of affection, devotion and saturated lust. She cries out to his intensifying grip but he can taste that the more he imposes his stature, the needier she’ll become. He teases her folds with his throbbing length.

“Are you fucking kidding me?!”, Naoya gawks from the doorway, scrunching his face to the scene before him. “You were harping at me to be careful but she’s about to blow you senile dick! How can you not tell?!”.  He rushes over, Zenin robes fluttering in the created breeze demanding that Toji get ahold of himself since the hinting scent was what caught his attention. When his cousin finally unhooks his teeth and closes her wounds, Naoya’s left breathless by her expression. “Princess...”, he coos before humming to himself. She appears incredibly flustered with her half-lidded glowing eyes, furrowed brow and swollen lips which he caresses with his thumb. “Look at you right now…”, he can’t stop himself from dominating her with a kiss. She’s entirely appetizing.

Toji props his head onto Elska’s shoulder and groans exhaustedly, “This shit ain’t fair doll. I’m going crazy over here.”, but chuckles warily to offer that he’s not angry at least and the quick feeding helped coil his salaciousness. Naoya’s right though, that was risky since there’s so many others throughout their home. ‘Apparently, I’m now a hypocrite.’. He rolls his cranium to the crook of her neck and sighs his aggravation while recalling that they’d have their hands full if Sukuna decided to show himself. ‘What was I thinking?!’. Toji’s still very concerned with the curse’s infatuation with her. When he finally lifts his head, Toji glowers and shoves Naoya away who was falling under that same spell, “You knock it off too!”, he yells while using his arms to protectively counter the blonde’s nomadic hands.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Amnessia was expecting to have been back the academy by now, she wanted to be there anyways. She watches Gojo unabashedly shop for toys, him picking up all sorts of phallic insinuations and examining them at his waist line. ‘How the fuck did we even end up here?’, she asks herself again, ignoring the elucidation the shaman gave her only moments before.

Satoru, instead of warping them back to his home, decided a detour was necessary. “I’m pretty worked up right now and that’s a great indicator that I need some fun. Trust me.”, he warned them after unhanding Amnessia’s mouth in the bathroom, where they arrived. She was about to scream bloody hell but she was under the wrong impression. Gojo wasn’t trying to lure into seclusion, he just wanted to arrive to the mall unnoticed by non-shaman but he’d forgotten about her history with Choso and figures she was probably fearing the worst at the time.

She looks around the brightly lit store, wondering where the hybrid ran off to but then hears, “Why not get yourself something? Something you and Megumi can both enjoy?”. God, she’s on her toes, trapped in a sex shop with the vastly ominous and unpredictable Satoru Gojo of all people. She wanted to retort something to defend her modesty but her eyes are glued to the stiff blue dildo being waved like a wand in his hands whilst he speaks. He rambles on about something inappropriate and doesn’t put it down but instead walks over to browse another shelf with it. She interrupts him and points, “You’re not really thinking about buying that are you?”.

Gojo frowns but holds it up and rotates it, “It’s close enough to my size though and a great color!”, he grins mischievously. “What the hell?!”, he barks when she seizes it from his hand and puts it back with the others.

“I’m not about to let you use that terrible thing on Elska.”, she scoffs, “How would you like it if something hard and unboxed was shoved into your body? Hm?”. When he’s obviously not able to relate the issue, she rolls her eyes and directs him a few isles over after scanning their contents. “Here we go…”, she absentmindedly mutters while selecting a different, gel-like toy and slams it into his chest. “I can guarantee she will like this better.”.

Gojo raises his brows appreciatively as he lowers the box as if to measure it next to himself. It’s imperative to him to find the right size because he was inspired by his thoughts on Sukuna. “It needs to seem like I have two dicks.”, he bluntly shares with Amnessia while studying the flesh tone, “It’s definitely a realistic color!”.

“Jesus.”, her eyes momentarily widen before she throws up her hands awkwardly, “Can’t help you there.”, she whispers while walking away to look through the lingerie. There are some cute teddy’s that catch her eye but she finds herself abstaining from such wear because she doesn’t want to pressure Megumi.

“I think this would look very nice on you.”.

Amnessia holds her breath as Choso strolls up beside her, shifting his bundled items to pinch a pale-yellow little lace dress. She sighs but says, “Thank you.”, hoping that he’ll leave her be. ‘This is so weird!’.

Choso smiles sweetly and adds, “It complements your complexion. I think it makes you glow.”. He’s too socially dense to realize that he’s making her uncomfortable and actually assumes that he’s strengthening their friendship. They both turn abruptly when Gojo shouts for the being across the store, the humility draining her.

Gojo tosses Choso a small object but looks to Amnessia and holds up a box, “I’m buying this one!”, he tilts his chin upwards to show he’s a quick learner, “I just want him to see it.”.

Choso manipulates with his free hand what could possibly be the acorn’s giant nephew with questions filling his mind. There’s a green gem on the flatter end of it which makes his eyes soften, “It’s pretty!”, he tells Gojo. When Satoru if he knows what its for, Choso tries to bite into it, igniting a shriek from Amnessia, “It’s not food!?”, he frantically asks.

Gojo, doubled over and exalting his entertainment heaves out, “It’s called a butt plug”, but keeps laughing until his high pitches dwindle out of amusement. The whole store probably hears him but he simply is unable to be quiet. ‘How did I ever hate this guy?!’, he cackles internally.

“I can’t believe you just put that in your mouth…”, Amnessia starkly tries to hide her mortification. She knew Choso was inexperienced but come on, this was ridiculous. ‘Poor guy…’, she sympathizes after gathering that Gojo likely sets him up often. ‘That’s Elska’s problem!’, she discerns while folding her arms.

“So, it’s for butts?”, Choso, pouting and confused as to why he was being mocked, tosses it back at Gojo, “Our butts? I don’t get it.”.

“I’m going over there now…”, Amnessia quickly dismisses her attendance from the conversation and begins searching for her size in the teddy. ‘They are completely dysfunctional…’.

Gojo nearly pisses himself once registering Choso’s question but holds it together in forms of snickers. “Nooooo”, he sings, “This is for my love.”, but considers letting the hybrid experiment. “I mean, you could try it to see if you like it though, no shame.”. He watches Choso distrustfully respond through body language so Gojo expresses, “It will help her…”, he strokes his chin while coming up with the right words, “…prepare for us in enter her butt!”.

That, Choso understood and he feels his face light up and actually gets excited, “Let’s get a bunch then!!”. His time spent with Elska, the many strings of weeks where she educated him when they synced reinforces the idea that she would approve such an item. He adopted his love for that specific carnal act because of his desire to please her so naturally, he’s willing to do anything to make it even better.

Gojo whips around to see Amnessia purchasing something and shares a grin for the unsuspecting Megumi’s honor. ‘If she’s already leaning towards Megs then I don’t have to do a damn thing!’, he thinks to himself while becoming warmed to the idea of Genghis finding out. Can he kill Genghis without it affecting Suguru though? It��s not all lies, Gojo actually likes Getou now but how to do it without affecting everyone? Satoru foresees the elders and all the other clans retaliating if he takes out a leader, a temporary one or not. Gojo isn’t afraid of the anticipated resistance, he can literally obliterate anyone from existence but if he acts carelessly, he knows a rift can form between himself and the others. ‘Temujin Genghis…’, he recites in his head while observing Amnessia impatiently approach them, ‘This pretty girl with all the aggregated answers I seek...’. He can’t do anything to her yet though.  Gojo comprehends that he owes Megumi a great deal after slaying his mother so for the time being, Satoru is simply aiming to plot this well-attuned strategy.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Itadori has remained at the table this whole time but now Naoya, Elska and Toji have rejoined. If it weren’t for the beer in front of him, Yuuji would probably wig out. Sukuna was just going off the rails, talking about Elska and how she performing so close by. An involuntary shiver consumes his body as if his subconscious knew he needed to shake that knowledge away. It makes him feel like the biggest fucking creep, listening to all of the vulgarity spewing from the curse over Elska. He lifts the beer and chugs it relentlessly, an attempt to drown out the tantrum rampaging within.

“We’re baaaaack!”, Nobura announces after swinging the door open boisterously.

“Oh my!”, Elska’s eyes widen when she spots the well-dressed Megumi, “Who is this handsome young man with you?”, she eagerly inquires to Nobura. Toji makes an uncomfortable noise so she nudges him and says through thought, ‘You are the only Fushiguro for me, my beloved.’.

Toji is rather embarrassed that he even showed jealousy there because he knows good and well that she doesn’t see his son that way. His whole center of chi has been off kilter lately. He bumps their hips together and pecs the top of her head to demonstrate this that he’s not threatened. “You look good son, Amnessia doesn’t stand a chance.”, he nods and catches the gratitude in Megumi’s eyes.

“He has Zenin blood baby, you can’t joke around like that!”, but Naoya himself is currently jesting with this remark, merely teasing her. “What is going on with this though?”, he asks Megumi, beelining for the junior shaman’s messy hair, “Do you know nothing of style?”

Itadori stands and cutely strolls his way to Nobura, “Hey, come here often?”, and blocks out Megumi swatting Naoya’s hands away while yelling, “Don’t mess with it!”. They titter to each other but honestly, Yuuji feels like he can get through anything so long as she’s with him. She scrunches her nose in a falsely uninterested way and shares, “Sometimes, what’s it to you?”, but swiftly ends her sentence with an embrace.

“So they still haven’t come out?”, Elska leans her body all the way into Toji, his mass supporting her from behind. Her eyes are fixated on the door down the long hall that hides behind it, Nanami and Shoko.

“Not yet, doll but they will.”, he soothes. Naoya walks over to the fridge, having given up on saving Megumi’s bed head, to grab a beer so Toji hollers, “Get me one too!”. Naoya flicks him off but still does the familial thing and provides the beverage.

“My crew will be back tomorrow to get more work done.”, Naoya shares, “I want this to be your palace away from your palace.”. When Elska blushes, he leans down to kiss her, humming once again. He feels his ass getting pinched though and yelps in defensive surprise. “What the SHIT?!”.

“My love…”, Gojo serenades with a saccharine voice, “I’ve missed you.”. Toji scoffs but relinquishes his hold so Satoru could engulf her with his own arms. “I have some surprises for you.”.

“Sati!”, she’s instantly scooped into bridal carry as her infamous white knight passionately demands her attention, “I missed you too!”. He walks them both over to the table, which he sets two filled plastic bags down. Bracing his legs, he folds himself forward and uses a finger to whack the flimsy carrier, opening it enough so she could see what was inside.

Satoru bites his lip as her watches her reaction unravel. “We’re going to have some fun…”, he tells her in a hushed seductive tone. The prurient moment vanishes when Megumi reaches inside the bag and pulls out the boxed dildo to which he yells and flings it across the room in a panic. This is the first time Megumi has seen Gojo since the forest incident and he’s doing his best to not let his emotions overrun.

Naoya, mystified by the flying dick and how the hell it ended up in their possession, bends down to pick it up, quietly whispering, “What in the fuck, Gojo?”. The Zenin doesn’t think Elska is in need of any more penises. Satoru bravely chirps as Naoya’s returning, “Don’t worry Megs, that one’s for your dad!”, and the sentence alone could’ve caused an avalanche.

“You son of a bitch why the FUCK did you buy this?!”, Toji snarls from across the table before snatching up the bag and digging through it, twice infuriated by the comment. He’s annoyed beyond belief over Gojo buying this shit but the agitation fades when he spots the plugs. He’d never admit it but when he shrugged his shoulders and deftly dropped the bag, he was rather intrigued by those and swallows hard while imagining Elska using it. He sneaks one out of the bag and slides it into his pocket.

“I see Toji doesn’t hate everything.”, Gojo seductively relays in her ear. The obvious switch and absence of Toji’s callousness informs Satoru that they’re definitely going to get to use some of this stuff soon. Really soon. He saw what Toji just did. “It vibrates too.”, he whispers, trying to carefully procure her immediate interest.

Megumi, enraged by the shenanigans searches the room for Amnessia with his disposition growing. ‘Did she go back to that Genghis guy?’, he wonders tensely, dreading the lonely walk back to his room that’s been decorated by his interest. “I fucked it up?”, he asks himself out loud, trampled by losing his chance with her. A tap is felt on his shoulder and when he turns around, he can’t even hide the wide grin forming.

“I was looking for this guy I know…but I can’t find him.”, Amnessia playfully begins, “I was kind of bummed out by that too but then I saw you and realized my luck isn’t half bad.”. It’s as if Megumi’s never received such a compliment before because as she stands there, waiting for some kind of witty retort, he fuses his words together chaotically until they have absolutely no intelligible meaning. “You really are the cutest thing, you know that?!”. She means it though and is incapable of peeling her eyes off of him, “I like this whole outfit!”.

Megumi runs his hands through his hair and silently thanks Nobura for bullying him into a couple of shots since he’d probably be stuttering worse otherwise, “I uh…”, he chuckles, “Wait until you see my room!”. Instantly, he regrets that choice of phrasing and worries he insulted her further as she stares intensely into his eyes. She curls her finger, suggesting that he come closer so he cautiously does, ‘Is she going to smack me?’, he worries because he’s yet to apologize for before. All she does though, is lightly kiss his cheek before telling him, “Wait until you see what I’m wearing.”, because she’d already scurried into the bathroom to don her new little outfit under the robes. Amnessia then walks away, slowly swaying her hips, leaving him behind to resemble a horny scarecrow. After looking over her shoulder, she flashes him an inviting smile but counters its intimacy with, “You want a drink?”. Wordless, he follows unyieldingly while thinking, ‘Every last drop.’.

 Next Chapter >>

Chapter List 

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 91 - Answers 🔞

w/c - 6,901

               “Are these burns?!!”, Shoko gasps as her eyes well with tears, the street light guarding her car removes the shadows that lie underneath Nanami’s frayed button up. He gives no answer and is still behaving as if he’s mute so Ieiri’s mind is left to run wild as she assumes of his battering.

               Hiromi holds out his hand as they near the Subaru Forester, administering her and Nanami to rest against it. “Give me the keys.”, his voice wrapped in steel as he will not accept anything other compliance with this point, “You’re in no state to drive.”. He doesn’t mean to invite himself but also, on the contrary, he’s not leaving Shoko alone with Kento until they know what the fuck is going on. She quivers while digging through her pockets but Nanami slumps forward which causes her to jerk towards him in fear of his falling. Only the keys hit the pavement.

               “God damn it…”, she sniffles and ducks her head to hold back a sob while Hiromi kneels to pick them up, relaying, “I’m sorry.”. Her blurred vision lands back to her broken man and the agony dancing behind those discriminating red eyes. ‘Are they searching for her?’, she dares to wonder after she watches them flicker over towards the direction in which they came from, her studying Kento as he’s beginning to present with apprehension over leaving. As Hiromi unlocks the door and twists around to open the back one from the inside, the misting skies embellish into sprinkles. It’s as if the world is crying with her as she provokes herself into denial about the confliction arising within Nanami.

               “Come on Kento, watch your head…”, Hiromi assists the compromised man into the back seat, covering the top of Nanami’s head with his own hand before inspecting him intently as those eyes illuminate the floorboard they’re pointed towards. The sun is rising but they’re covered by clouds and the shrouds of translucent haze, all of this adding to their dreary reality. He gently shuts the door before his gaze befalls to Shoko. She’s a fucking wreck. “Hey…”, he reaches towards Ieiri, only wanting to dry her sorrows but knows by judging that vacant expression she wears, there’s nothing he can do that will really help.

               The rain picks up, gradually dousing the two of them further while he finds the right words and Shoko clings to herself. Her lab coat becomes matted against her body, that long pretty hair of hers as well, ‘We can’t stay out here…’, Hiromi reminds himself. He too wishes to put distance between them and the campus. “We should get out of this weather Shoko...”, he grabs her shoulder and squeezes carefully, “Let’s get you home.”.

               Nanami cringes when Shoko wails, the dampened sounds still reaching him through the pattering small drops pecking the roof of the white suv. “Ieiri…”, he winces, “I’m a piece of shit!”. Shoko has always been in his heart, he’s loved her from the sidelines for years. They haven’t been official for that long but he’s even already delved into the idea of marriage. He knows he wants Ieiri, that she is the woman of his dreams but now she’s bawling in the rain because he can’t seem to remember any of this when it matters the most. ‘This…bond…’, he thinks to himself as he laments over his tormented heart, ‘Oda.’. He doesn’t understand it but when he imagines not being near Elska, his chest tightens to the point where no air can be inhaled. His hands fold out in his lap, the very hands that took Elska and the recent memories crawling through his consciousness invigorate a moment of sheer alarm. They’re taking him away.  

               Away from his master.

               “No.”, growls Nanami with a revamped purpose unlike he’s ever felt before, “I...”, his fingers curl into a clenching fist, “…need Oda.”.

               ‘Master’, echoes in Nanami’s mind like whispers being spread through a crowd.

               Hiromi’s eyes widen with fury when they take in Kento rushing across the back seat and out the other side of the car. Hiromi’s about had his fill of this game. Without thinking, he plants a quick kiss to Shoko’s head before telling her to stay put, not even realizing what he’d done.

               Shoko stands there in the absence of Hiromi’s arms who she hadn’t even noticed gifted her with security until they were gone. “Did he just…?”, her immediate bewilderment saves her a few seconds of torment as the higher up runs at top speed to catch Nanami. It’s beginning to feel as though they’re trying to catch a wild animal, one that’s too smart to lure with treats but rather requires strategy and clever contraptions. The excitement of the morning takes its full toll, her lowering to the ground and covering her head, a position reminiscent of someone participating in a tornado drill. Shoko’s mind is so chaotic that she can’t even decide if she wants to chase after Kento or remain as she is and cry. What kind of hope can she hold onto now that Nanami is sprinting back to Elska?

               ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “I swear to God he’s like a spoiled prince that neglects his duties all because he feels like it’s his birthright!”. Maki twirls the umbrella, always having liked the magical way the waters spiral out as she used to pretend the pattern was the cursed energy she barely possesses. “I can’t believe he still needs babysitting at this age, and he’s older than me! I promise you though, Naoya is getting it this time. Of all days, he chooses to go AWOL when he’s supposed to officially ascend as the head.”.

               Yuuta can’t help but chuckle though he’s right to expect that fuming look shot at him. “What!?”, he throws his hands up and they stop, “You know I think you’re cute when you’re pissed.”.

               Maki rolls her eye but refreshens her face with a smile, “That is until you’re the reason for it.”. She takes a step forward again, the rundown building off the edge of the campus becoming visible, “They’re living in that?”.

               “Don’t leave me in the rain sweet cheeks! I’ll stop laughing, I promise!”, Yuta sprints a few feet until they’re back under the same fabric barrier, snagging her hips into his own.

               “I swear not a single one of you men are capable of keeping focus. I don’t know if it’s the whole dick and balls thing or what but…”, she hushes herself as the familiar yet different sensation of Nanami’s energy accumulates towards them rapidly. She squints through the haze to see but before she can even share her thoughts with Yuuta, he’s already charging over towards the scattered manager.

               “I see the reports were true then…”, Yuuta draws his katana while running forward, “Poor sensei. He would never carry himself like this if he were in the right mind.”. He’s already been debriefed about the current predicament and comprehends that Nanami is not himself.

               “KENTO!”, Hiromi shouts with sheer aggravation, “STOP THIS!!”. He’s so close, he gained some footing and can almost snatch the loosened shirt dangling from Nanami’s back. He attempts it even, but is just out of grasp. He’s left with no choice but to attack, to somehow subdue the relentless turned. While gathering his non-lethal form of cursed energy and concentrating this low-grade spell, a katana flashes into view and conks Nanami into the ground. “Oh God no…”, Hiromi feels a starkness caving into his heart and now builds the attack towards the assailant as he fears Kento has been slain.

               “Make another move and I’ll cut you in half.”

               Hiromi stumbles to a pause and only inches away from the end of a long sword that leads to a very recognizable woman in dressed in black. She bears scars all along her neck and face, arms as well and accompanied by a single working eye. She doesn’t harness much cursed energy but that weapon is extremely enhanced and difficult to use, though you wouldn’t guess it by how she employs it with ease. Her counterpart is a well-known shaman who usually handles all of the Gojo-scale missions abroad. The wielder of the katana has been noted to harvest extreme hatred towards the elders and most secret societies but can also be incredibly volatile but he believes in protecting the weak so he fights curses. These factors added into him being the second strongest shaman next to Gojo riddles Hiromi with flight or fight. Separately they’re both forces to be reckoned with but this forbodes a dismal outcome since they’re apparently working together. Hiromi’s eyes dart between the younger man and Nanami, then back her, “You’re…”.

               “Why did you have to hit him that hard!?”, Maki grumbles as Yuuta bends down to roll Nanami over to his back and out a puddle. He clocked him with the dull side of the blade.

               “No offense sweet cheeks but uhhh…”, Okkotsu jumps his eyebrows, “…our sensei here was about to cause some problems.”. He looks up to the man that was chasing Nanami and blatantly states, “And you must be the higher up dog that’s been keeping tabs on this I guess.”, Yuuta’s eyes dull, “You reek of that filthy elder stench.”

               Hiromi grunts to the insult and goes to move forward but meets with the point of Maki’s sword, hearing, “I said don’t fucking move.”. It’s clear by her tone that she’s distrustful of him already. He balls up his hands, “We were only trying to get Kento away from here. This is not the place for him, he’s not safe around them.”.

               “Them?”, Yuuta cocks his head to the side, playfully exuding his threatening tone. He’s been away for a while now but is well aware of the fates that have met Naoya, Gojo and Nanami, all people he holds dear. “What could you mean by that?”. He’s wishing that the right yet wrong thing will follow. Yuuta despises the elders and all who are governed by them.

               Hiromi gulps down air, hands still frozen above his head. The strange response from the pair insinuates his need for caution enough that he refrains from uttering out the words he had to clarify, ‘blood shaman’. Lights glare upon them all and tires can be heard screeching to a stop. His heart races as he feels Shoko’s energy and wishes she would’ve remained behind and out of harms reach. The only thing he can do to regain control of this situation is to use that of which is he forbidden to. For her and Kento though? He may be willing to do so.

               “What the hell are you kids doing?!!!”, Ieiri slams the driver door with her motherly voice on full scale as she beelines for them all. She spots Kento and twists up with despair while he lies on his back, unconscious next to Yuuta.

               “Sh-shoko?”, Maki stammers as she lowers her weapon. She glares at Hiromi but offers, “I guess this changes things…”, and sheaths her sword before helping with the lifting of Nanami. As they work together to move him to the back of the car, Maki can’t help but feel utter confusion. ‘He’s a spy…’, she thinks about Hiromi, ‘I don’t understand his involvement with this. The elders are planning to eradicate the turned so why is he helping Shoko?’.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “Doll…”, Toji titillates as Elska now bends over the bed in front of him invitingly. His eyes dance over to his Naoya, wondering why his cousin hasn’t complained more about how he’s hogging her but it leaves his mind when the words, “My beloved”, creep into his ears. While on her spreading feet, she leans back against his chest and draws nails against his scalp. The sheer pleasure from that alone sends a tremor through his body, one that reverberates into her as well. He grabs the base of himself and drags his flesh into her crevices, stirring the surface layer of her arousal before pressuring his tip back up and into her rear. They both moan as the first inches submerge and bury in, his lips having no choice but to find her own as he turns her head.

               Naoya strolls from the end of the bed and around them to reach the other side. He couldn’t help but curiously peek at how Toji and her are connected and even watches some as she’s split into submission. “Baby…”, he taunts as he sits on the spot next to her, sending his hand between her dripping folds to help her cause.

               Toji growls territorially but doesn’t try to stop the blonde from fondling her. There will always be a part of him that feels he’s her only turned but since those are days of the past, he can’t ignore that Naoya adds to her happiness as well. He’s simply out of sorts and in need of the reassurance their bond blesses him with. That conversation with Gojo and Megumi about Sachiko reopened wounds that he reckons will never truly heal but knows that Elska is the one person that can ground him in the beauty of the current. Her sweetened voice breaks with abated breath, the melodies she carries painting a picture for how much she needs him right back. He works his hips carefully, trying to dig in deeper until he reaches her soul.

               “Mmmmmm…”, Naoya hums as her body receives Toji and tenses. He glides his saturated fingertips to her abdomen and smiles widely as he feels their child. There’s nothing that can bring him down right now, not even Toji sodomizing her. He chuckles to himself, directing his hand back down to her clitoris where he rubs pressured circles before flinging his wrist rapidly to base her in stimulation.

               Elska cries out and melts in Toji’s arms as Naoya concentrates on her jerking reactions to make it as unbearably wonderful for her as possible. This feels so perfect to her and the anticipation of her prince’s more aggressive involvement has her motioning back into Toji, taking more of him in. Her beloved’s groans of satisfaction tingle against her ear, transgressing into goosebumps that envelope her entirety. The pressure within that stems from Toji’s massive size makes her want to be at their mercy more than ever. Her turned are incredibly intoxicating and she is desperately wanting to feel that high.

               Orao breathes heavily on the other side of the door, siphoning all that sexual frustration through his nose to stay concealed. He’s astonished by this display because by his very own eyes, he’s discerned that Elska isn’t be forced like they were informed at all. They’re not brutes with her, they don’t hold her down to take her as she screams and she’s certainly not starved. She’s healthy, strong and thriving with these men. ‘This doesn’t make sense…’, he thinks while gripping his pants-covered erection, ‘Why would Genghis lie? What can he gain?’ Orao’s ears are cursed by the next verbal exchange they intercept, his veins steaming by the very audacious possibility that she’s here of her own will as her voice whispers, “I love you too.”. A cold gust tears through the missing wall and nearly swings the unlatched door open but he was quick enough to end his streak of bad luck and keeps it seemingly unaffected. Perhaps that icy air is what he needed though because his jealousy surged at the prospect of Elska siding with these degenerates over the royals; those of whom with she actually belongs.

               “Take your time baby…”, Naoya coos while brushing the hair from her face as she straddles him. His deep voice mauls out an audible breath as the grace of her walls vicing his length is always the most glorious sensation. She bends forward and their lips lock passionately, his hands contouring around her small frame to keep her in his immediate vicinity.

               Toji exhales as he stares into the withstanding proof that she can adjust to his size but allows Naoya a few minutes of intimacy like he cordially was granted moments before. A smirk stains Toji’s face when his cousin successfully removes her tank top, the expanses of her skin finally revealed for them to visibly devour. He groans heavily while observing them and then looks down to his own member wishing he would’ve waited to dip into that cave so he could’ve felt her juices too. The mere sound of her sloshing Naoya’s girth around causes him to pout his mouth to the side but instead of being defeated, he walks into the bathroom to clean himself up. Toji is a man of solutions.

               “You’re so fucking hot princess…”, Naoya whimpers to his goddess as she uses her motions to create long, fluid strokes that has him losing his mind. She takes her time when lifting her hips but as soon as it feels that he may slip out, she crashes her thighs down with haste. Such joyous torture.

               “My selfless prince…”, a lush smile creeps across her parted lips as Naoya’s reddened face screws with a wanton expression. She increases her rhythm and braces herself against his chest until he culls her motions into more dramatic ones with the guidance of her waist. She shuts her eyes and loses some of that stature as his length searches deeper.

               Naoya lifts his hips into her and is rewarded with verbal confirmation of her enjoyment. He bites his lip, reaches up to her hair and grips it by the root to tilt her head back, “My pretty princess just wants to be handled…”. All within seconds, he pushes up from the bed and rolls over on top of her, spreading her legs widely to enter her again. He loves it when she rides him but currently, he refuses to have any space between them. Naoya layers her body with himself and anchors back into her walls but seals her voice with his lips. His tongue circles hers and their shared gasps only encourage him to cage her more. He goes to grab her arms but finds they’re already being held over her head.

               Toji hovers his freshened shaft over her gathered wrists, expecting Elska to pump him with both hands maybe but instead she uses one to massage his testicles. He throws his head back and ponders on how perfect his life truly is and thanks to passion, berates himself for ever having forgotten that. She’s panting out moans and squirms while Naoya lays his pipe but her eyes flash up to him. Toji can almost taste her lust while her devious expression calls him back into the trance. When Naoya sits up and folds her knees into mattress, lifting her lower half more into the air, the slight scent causes Toji to seductively demand, “Let us have it doll.”.

               Naoya too can sense it and is also itching for the release. He’s noticing that she seems to have more control over her pheromones this time and if he’s being honest, it irks him. What happened to the days where he could touch her calf and get smacked in the face with a wave? When a simple kiss could cause catastrophe? He levels into this mode of pure determination and decides that he shall leave her with no choice.

               Elska’s weight shifts on the comforter when Naoya gets off the bed and glares at her. She attempts to get up to check on him but when Naoya’s maroon eyes flash above her to Toji, she gathers that she’s not going anywhere. “What’s going on?”, she asks as confusion betrays the truth.

               Toji keeps ahold of her wrists but slides onto to the bed next to her head and offers, “Should’ve listened doll.”, he winks for her to play along. The excitement in her eyes almost brought him to a hearty cackle, the way those dim dashes lit up as she catches on. “Guess where going to have to do this the turned way.”.

               Naoya confidently lifts his head and calls for his wings, ‘She always likes it when Toji does this!’, but inadvertently freaks out when blue sheened black metal feathers impale the room, one scratching his cousin’s arm.

               “You little shit!”

               Naoya distraughtly wheezes, “WHAT THE FUCK?!”, grabbing at his own wings with remorse, “Why are they metal!?”. He instantly is trying to release them but because of his rampant train of thought, he’s unable to, “AND THEY WON’T GO AWAY!!!!”. Indeed, they only flail and flap because of this.

               Elska snickers uncontrollably and rolls to her side, facing Toji who also failed to disperse his amusement over Naoya’s reaction.

               “Calm your tits boy, we were enhanced this last go around.”, Toji cracks up while rubbing Elska’s arm splayed across his knees but thinks to her ‘Doll, did you see his face!?’.

               “Yea well now I’m glad one sliced you!”, Naoya folds his arms turns his nose up while they finish up with their giggling. He finds it all funny now too and lets this be known when he slacks his stance and warns, “My pride has been destroyed and now I must ravage a beauty to feel better about myself!”. With this, he launches from where he stands and playfully roars as he wrestles the squealing Elska on the bed.

               “My beloveeeeeeeed!”, she pleas for Toji’s help while Naoya licks her neck, purposefully tickling her with his breath, “Save me from this horny man!”.

               Toji is already standing by now though and calls for his own wings. The gust from their larger dimensions stir the room adding a fleeting chill that causes Elska to shiver under the make-believe blonde villain.

               “Toji’s not going to help you princess…”, Naoya threatens as he settles back into the mood and takes on a more productive role, “You’re just going to have to take it.”. Her brow furrows when he pierces her folds once more, his own voice fading into what seems like disbelief as all jokes are put aside.

               “I like the sound of that…”, Toji shares while folding his wings to crawl back onto the bed. As soon as she registers that he’s joining, she initiates rolling over while Naoya hums approvingly. Once she’s on all fours, Toji tenderly holds her chin and asks, “Want me to open this up too?”, rubbing his thumb across her lips with a smirk that bends his scar.

               Orao leans back from the door and holds his breath with wide eyes as he continues to gaze at the floor. ‘Sustained metal?!’, he doesn’t understand what he just saw. Last he knew, not even Elska could keep them in that form so how the fuck are her turned capable of this? ‘What the fuck is going on here? Why are they so advanced?!’. There’s no way in hell he’d stand a chance against either of her turned in that room. ‘And those guys…’, he instinctively looks behind him, towards the door leading to the foyer as he recalls Satoru Gojo and the excessively violent one, ‘Which one of these beasts are the father of this child? Who’s the Zenin?’. Another cold gust blares through as he’s consumed by the idea of this all being a terrible mistake. He’s on his own here and is facing foes that are tiers higher than they’re supposed to be. His hands shield his ears as the blonde turned pumps himself into Elska. Orao cannot stand to see her so fucking elated with these monsters and this irate jealously constructs him into a former self as he begins to mirror his same negative symptoms he exuded when she was with the King. ‘Why them?! WHY?’. It’s like she never even gave him a chance when he matched her personality far better than Bengill ever could. Better than any of them could. His eyes peel away from the floor to study them all again but his focus strains onto the blonde who bond with Elska is currently irritating him the most.

               A differing scent slips into the room and though the trance would typically dilute any distractions, Toji’s atypical senses are ruffled even as Elska begins to bob her head over his shaft. He shakes his head and looks around the room, now heightened to a strange presence lurking very, very close. Naoya and his doll are completely unaware and this remains obvious as he pounds into her while seething compliments about her existence. The door creaks, Toji catching it immediately.

               Naoya grabs up Elska’s wrists and secures them behind her back while rolling his hips, glancing over to Toji who’s crossing the room but then turns his attention back to Elska. He takes one hand to grip and spread her ass while he strokes through her walls, his eyes glued to the slick painting his length. “I’m going to make you release it all baby…”, he taunts while massaging his thumb into her second entrance, her cries of euphoria making him feel as though he’s the most important man in the world.

               “Do it my prince.”, Elska arches her back, gripping the sheets as Naoya’s pace only intensifies, “Make me do it!”. Her bluff is called as the masterful side of her prince surfaces.

               Naoya slaps her ass and folds over top her, snaking a hand to her throat so she lays flat on her stomach, “I’m going to fuck you so well that you’ll release five.”. He traps her voice, smiles and whispers, “And then I’ll fuck you some more.”. When she moans his name he anchors down into her, completely bottomed out, “No princess…”, he thrusts hard but weighs into her, “You know what to refer to me as…”.

               ‘He acts as if he owns her!’, Orao begrudgingly acknowledges the sensuality that exists between Elska and the blonde but in no way does this create a healthy situation. He’s already had it with these turned. ‘We have to fucking decimate them, obliterate them from existence…’, this reminding him of something else that Genghis mentioned. Apparently, the council or elders of this planet have already taken steps necessary to help quell their turned problems and although these measures are aimed at Elska as well, Orao nor the King plan to let her slip into that fate with her beloveds. Can he really trust this information though? Genghis has been wrong about every aspect of this situation aside from the marauders being turned by her. If this bit is correct though, that means they can at least rely on assistance when the time comes.

               “Please Master!”

               Orao snarls viciously as his eyes narrow and finds offense in Elska referring to the blonde with such honorifics. ‘HE IS NOT HER MASTER!’, he feels his cover evaporating away due to the heat of his soul that burns in sun-surfaced temperatures. Though he’s been met more cruelly by Satoru Gojo and that violet turned, most of his hatred accumulates for this deep voiced man that is literally living the life he deserves.

               ‘Wait…’, Orao begins to panic as he realizes he’s lost sight of the larger, muscular turned, ‘Where did he go?!’. He slowly stands up so he can try to gain as much visual through the sliver as possible but before he’s able to make sense of the horrific presence huffing near the wall, the door swings open to show the missing turned that holds an expression of brutality.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Gojo senses a spike in Toji’s energy in the distance and hopes that its just due to a really good orgasm. He’s been following Choso on foot this entire time, steadily going deeper into the forest. This already brings back terrible memories but with the knowledge of that stupid fucking body guard showing up too, he’s simply in a foul way. He’s antsy, nervous but also resigned to see this through. He asks Choso up ahead, “How long are we going to do this? Create or portal or let me teleport us.”.

               “Be patient please…”, Choso spots the area intended and sighs, “I wouldn’t have to go this far out but we will be interrupted soon.”. He now stops trekking and stares at a small patch of land he was searching for and whispers, “My yolotli…”.

               “Is this interruption going to be a problem? Like someone we need to fight?”, Gojo questions as he approaches the right side of Choso to see what he’s staring at. Gojo’s head fills with flashes of his awakening and the images scorn his very heart once he gathers that this is where he killed Elska. He feels his eyes darken as he snatches Choso by the shoulder and demands to know, “Why the fuck would you bring me here?!”, with tears brimming in the edges of his eyes.

               “Quell your rage Satoru, this place has more beauty than you recognize.”, Choso offers with a small smile, “This was the very moment our victory was assured.”.

               “I fucking tore through every single person that has ever been good to me here. How the fuck can you expect me to not be angry?!”. Gojo whines under his breath and staggers to hard plop against the earth. He flattens his hand and brushes his fingers through the grass while his respiration becomes harder to perform. “My love…”.

               “I am sorry that you had to experience all of this, that your life was as it was…”, Choso caringly pats Gojo’s head as he continues, “But you were critical to this whole equation and we needed you to ensure success.”. Gojo peers up to him curiously which causes him to smile, “You’re more important than you’ll ever understand Satoru and I need you to know your role. It is imperative that you remain ahead of all of this.”.

               The time has come to receive his answers, perking Gojo’s posture as he leans into Choso’s hand that’s still playing in his white locks. “Explain to me then, who else is in there with you Choso? And why did you lie to me about Nanamin…”

               Choso takes a seat next to Gojo, casually sprawling out his legs against the morning dew but he faces Gojo and elucidates, “I’m glad to see your eyes have improved, that you could tell. It’s rather lonely since I can’t fully explain it to anyone…”.

               “Me too but how long has this been going on Choso? You can tell me.”.  

               Choso snickers, “Not long. I took in the deity last night believe it or not. I died in the blast, after having absorbed Naoya and Elska’s energy but it would seem he’s been watching over us this entire time.”.

               Gojo scrunches his face, “Last night, huh?”, he shivers once recalling the grave injuries, “Yea…that shit wasn’t fun.”. He looks back to Choso, “But do continue. I want to know why we’re here.”.

               After a sigh, Choso proceeds, being glad Kento was not brought back up, “There’s a dimension that I’m connected to, my shadow realm, and that place is the source of all of my power. Not even my brothers could obtain this even though we were created roughly the same way. This dimension wasn’t designed for me however, it was more like I was designed for it.”.

               “Still lost but alright.”.

               The most innocent giggle escapes the being which infectiously attacks Satoru who is seemingly less tense than before, this giving Choso relief. “The dimension mentioned is the home of the deity, always has been since he was banished to it far before the conception of time or even the sprouts of tangible life in this universe. He knew the humans would turn out to be worthless and wanted to persuade the other bored Gods to halt in the birth of humanity but was overruled and hence sent away because of ability to cause imbalance. He swore to destroy the humans out of pure spite.”.

               Gojo’s eyes widen, “Elska’s purpose…”.

               “Yep!”, Choso throws an arm around Gojo’s shoulder, “Her ancestors failed to pay the debt of receiving cursed energy but their will was weak considering the deity dispersed himself throughout the Oda clan, minimalizing his power. They were never supposed to be the generation that would bring his dreams to fruition…”. Choso gently knocks his head into Gojo’s and smirks, “But we are.”. He gives Gojo a moment to internalize all of that but once its obvious the shaman is ready for more, he adds, “He’s here with us now but we decided I should speak to you first to ease you into the idea of it all.”.

               “My love now wants to do this, I told her I would support her every step of the way.”, Gojo shimmies his weight so his crossed legs won’t fall asleep, “I’ll slaughter every last one of them myself if I have to, her heart is too soft for that kind of job…”.

               Choso leans away and studies Satoru with confusion as he’s underestimated the depths of Gojo’s understanding once again. He simply wasn’t expecting him to say that about Elska. “She is kind Satoru, but she’s also the reason we will all know freedom. You must have more faith in her capabilities for she is the most potent replica of Mictlantecuhtli’s ideals. You’ve seen glimpses of it before but do know that within that beautiful creature lies wrath like no other.”.

               Gojo lies his back into the grass, “Ahhh, that’s because she’s perfect!”, and smiles to himself while imagining her at full strength. Those glimpses play behind Satoru’s eyes; the time when Elska obliterated the council, or when Naoya brought her back from Getou’s hideout and shit hit the fan.

               “Yes, yes she is…”, Choso concurs readily and with a tone full of love.

               “Mick-lant-ecu-what? I don’t know if I can even pronounce that! What a name…”, Gojo trails off as he breaks the word up to sound it out, still not having luck, “It’s a fucking tongue twister!”.

               “That’s why I call him Cuhtli…”, Sukuna strolls from behind a tree, “Much less pompous.”.

               Gojo jumps and warps behind the curse, “What the fuck are you doing out with Yuuji’s body? Seems like you’ve forgotten about me…”.

               “Back the fuck off shaman-shit I’m here to help you understand the fucking situation.”, Sukuna throws an elbow behind him but collides with nothing as Gojo warps back to Choso. He grumbles, “So fucking annoying…”.

               Choso stands between them, “And here’s the interruption I mentioned earlier…”.

               “HEY! I’m here to help!”. Sukuna folds his arms and juts out his lips.

               “How the hell is this ancient cunt wrapped into all this?”, Gojo beams his two-toned eyes at the King of Curses, “You know he wants to fuck my love right?”.

               “I sure do.”.

               “Silence Ryomen, you’re once again making this more difficult than it needs to be.”, Choso sterns his face for the curse until Sukuna gives in and replies, “Fine, fine. Continue.”.            

               Gojo growls, “Cunt…”, but orients towards Choso, having lost his train of thought.

               “That reminds me”, Choso moves closer to Satoru, “That bodyguard…he is not to be trusted. He was recruited and rushed through the process by Temujin Genghis, who is a big reason we’re talking right now. Choso basks in the flare of energy that circulates around Gojo at the very mention of the Titer’s name.

               “I should’ve killed that fucker twice.”, is all Gojo mutters until he’s made to ask, “How did he even survive the first time? I didn’t use cursed energy when I cut his organs away so I can’t comprehend how he came back. What’s the deal with that fucking guy anyways? Something’s off about him…”.

               Sukuna smiles, waiting to relish in the bewilderment that’s sure to be strewn across the cocky shaman’s features. He then cackles as he thinks back to that first time at the compound where he was able to discern what Genghis really was once he used that strange technique that seemingly siphoned the oxygen out of the room. The manipulated atmosphere inadvertently magnified the Titer’s energy patterns, thus giving him away.  

               Gojo waits for the explanation but prior to its arrival, Choso undergoes a miniscule yet mindboggling energy switch that leaves his eyes glowing completely violet versus having the purple dashes.

               “I saved him.”, Mictlantecuhtli speaks and marvels at the way Satoru gazes at him, the shaman making sense of that familiar voice. The liar.  

               “Oh fuck ok…”, Gojo backs up and studies them both, “So you’re the deity then?”. A small breeze blows by and causes his towel to sway, making Gojo grab his manhood and rub the itch created by the moving cloth.

               “Gods…you’re just going to grab yourself in front of us?”, Sukuna frowns while his eyes dash between Gojo’s face and his towel.

               “Yes, I am.”, Mictlantecuhtli inspires, “And you are a very promising turned Satoru Gojo, I’ve watched you your entire life.”. Satoru seems to accept the compliment but is hesitant at the same time. “I love you.”.

               Gojo raises an eyebrow and cautiously looks over to Sukuna while thinking, ‘Are they trying to bang me?!’, wrapping his towel tighter with nothing to say in his defense. ‘Fucking WEIRD!’.

               “Look at him! He’s actually scared!”, belts out Sukuna as he presses an arm against the tree to support the flow of mockery leaving him.

               “Just not into dicks is all…”, Gojo taunts back nervously but that’s when he remembers being curious about Sukuna’s true form and adds, “But yours I’m quite interested in now that I think about it!”.

               Mictlantecuhtli sighs heavily while Sukuna hurls homophobic insults, Gojo turning the tables and pestering the curse in a questionable manner. He’s far more impatient than Choso and this shows when he shouts, “TEMUJIN GENGHIS IS A TURNED!”.

               Gojo, in the midst of riling up the disgusted curse, freezes and twists his entire body to view the deity, “What the fuck did you just say?”. He now slinks back over to Choso’s body, unable to recognize that ferocious gaze, “You mean to tell me that old fucking cunt knows my love intimately?”, his voice venomously harsh.

               When he’s only inches away, Mictlantecuhtli glares upwards towards Gojo, “If you’d just listen, you’d know that his master is not Elska by now.”. It’s so strange but fascinating, the way Satoru Gojo can go from 0-100 and then back within seconds. Surprised by the lack of rebuttal, he pauses before further explaining, “He serves the King’s sister and always has. Genghis orchestrated this entire storm with his mind and actions alone, all for the sake of King Bengill’s fall from grace.”.

               Gojo bends his knees and bears his weight through the balls of his feet, “I fucking knew it! I fucking knew it…I fucking knew it…I FUCKING KNEW IT!”. Gojo pulls at his hair while replaying their most recent exchange, “That weird fucking variance in his energy…the way he stood away from the wall…his knowledge about her kind…his fucking perfect fucking plan.”.

               Sukuna whistles with raised eyebrows as Satoru swirls himself into a fit, “Yea, real stable one you got there Cuhtli…”.

               “Silence. This is a lot for him to take in.”, The violet deity lowers down beside Gojo and hums a calming tune. “Do not beat yourself over this Satoru, you were never meant to know for sure until now…”.

               “MY LOVE HAS SUFFERED BECAUSE I COULDN’T FUCKING TELL. I HAVE THE SIX-EYES AND I COULDN’T FUCKING TELL!”. His new emersion into these heavily culpable feelings send him spiraling as he thinks about Elska’s torture at the hands of Getou, Naoya being impaled by a spear, Sachiko meeting her and then, Nanami being turned. ‘If I’d only known sooner…none of that would have happened…’.

               “Shhhh…”, Mictlantecuhtli wraps his arms around Gojo and rocks them in place, “Everything is as it’s supposed to be.”. Gojo regains composure but is still shaking from rage, bringing the deity to disclose, “Now that you have this information though, you cannot harm Amnessia. She will provide you with less than I have and she’s very dear to me as well. I want her to feel safe with all of you. That girl is the reason I saved Genghis to begin with. She belongs with my yolotli and the rest of us.”.

               Gojo wipes his face, looks at Sukuna but becomes embarrassed and then stares back to his lap, “I don’t want to hurt her. If I ever did, I’d be pitted against Megumi…”, Gojo tears up slightly, “And I’ve already done enough damage there.”.

               Mictlantecuhtli hugs Gojo firmly, “You will make up for it in the near future. Your beautifully destructive nature has purpose and it will serve for the betterment of us all.”.

               “This is getting really lame…”, Sukuna mumbles jealously as Gojo gets all the attention. His eyes follow aimlessly until they’re aimed at the direction of Elska’s home.

               “And as for you Ryomen…”, Mictlantecuhtli looks up towards him, “You too will be able to unleash your full power when the war comes.”. He stands up and encourages Satoru to his feet, “You two will make a fine team.”.

               “Psh.”, Sukuna turns his head upwards, “As long as I get what I want.”.

               Gojo cracks his knuckles, “Yea? And what exactly is that?”. He’s defensive because he can only imagine that it has to do with his love. Can he bring himself to condone this?

               Ryomen grins maniacally, “I want the wench in my domain.”.

((Thank you all for sticking around! 1 more week of schoolactic hell and I’ll be back up and running these chapters like before...without weeks of silence in between. Thank you for reading!!))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr (congrats again girl 🥰!!!) @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 81 - Confliction 🔞

w/c - 7,906

               Amnessia was sleeping blissfully until her phone began ringing on the nightstand nearest to her. It wasn’t an obnoxious tone but the windchimes that sang melodies in the air were assigned to a specific caller. While waving around for her cell, stretching in order to not disturb Megumi, the bowl of juice from their noodles gets whacked and crashes to the floor. “CRAP!”.

               The deep ceramic thump stirred the younger Fushiguro but before he can ask what’s wrong, he remains unnoticed as Amnessia holds the phone in front of her face and stares at it. He doesn’t understand why she’s just letting it ring but then he focuses on the name that appears and wonders, ‘Temujin <3?’, with a twinge of jealously. Megumi waits to see what she does, hoping that whoever that was calling, decides to leave her alone.

               Amnessia sighs heavily when the song ends but clutches the phone with tears in her eyes as the fresh wounds caused by her former lover still bleed. ‘What the hell does he want? He’s a fool if he thinks I’ll just run back to him…’, though somewhere deep down, a part of her wishes for that. In a bout of frustration, she sets the phone back on the nightstand and lays her head back into the pillow. Megumi’s arms tighten around her but she assumes it was a natural response to her body heat.

               Resting his lips into her braids, Megumi thinks about how Toji never showed up for dinner the previous night and wonders if he’s slowly being forgotten about. He’s afraid that even with this new woman he’s currently falling for, she’ll forget about him too. That’s when he feels her hand securing around his own as its cradled between her breasts, a small smile appearing on his features. ‘Was that Temujin person why she was crying when we met?’, he asks himself while feeling the birth of a protector’s instinct. They still have a lot to learn about each other but Megumi knows for a fact that she’s special and unlike others he has known.

               Amnessia stares at her phone while being spooned by Megumi. Confliction rages within her as her curiosity expands over why Genghis would call her. ‘Does he want to apologize?’, she questions with a warmth until she recalls that he definitely cheated on her. His demeanor when he returned from wherever he went after Gojo was turned was so nonchalant, as if his adulterous ways should’ve been expected. She thinks not. ‘Screw him…’, she utters internally as the soft hands of Megumi coax her back into relaxing, but that’s when the phone rings again.

               “Who keeps calling you?”, Megumi inquires with a groggy voice.

               “…It’s master Genghis.”, is all she says while taking a deep breath and sliding out of the bed.

               ‘The current head Titer?! That older guy!?’, Megumi’s head is spinning once he puts together who Temujin <3 is. His confidence with Amnessia suffers deflation once he begins comparing himself to the faux head, not understanding how he could hold a candle to someone with that much influence. Right as he’s about to ask her more questions, he shuts his mouth as their wireless conversation begins.

               “What do you want?”, she asks into the receiver, tone colder than ice. She stares at the wall with Megumi in her peripheral and sighs as she’s made to wait for an answer, ‘What an ass.’.

               Megumi can’t hear what’s being said but then understands it’s because there isn’t anything to hear. He watches Amnessia check her phone screen before putting it back up to her ear.

               “Temujin? If this is a prank I swear I’ll-…”, she stops with her threat because the insecure, broken voice of the man she loved is not what she was expecting. ‘What’s going on here??!’.

               “…Master Suguru…he’s…he tried to end his life…”.  

               Megumi becomes fully alert the moment she wails her despair to whatever was said and sits up in the bed. “Amnessia?”. He watches her drop to her knees with tears forming as her wide eyes feign complete disbelief. He doesn’t understand what’s causing this but he cautiously climbs out of bed to near her but she’s quickly telling the other end, “I’ll be right there.”.

               Amnessia hangs up the phone and anxiously grabs her shoes before straightening her robes, “I have to go.”, not meaning to brush Megumi aside.

               Megumi, doubt hoarding in his heart, releases her and studies her frantic behavior while wondering what could have stirred this otherwise collected woman to fall to shambles so easily. He has to know so he asks.

               “Master Suguru is in critical condition, I have to go help him!”, she ignores the squinting green eyes that seem confused so she adds, “I love him Megumi, he is like a brother to me!”.

               Megumi’s whole aura darkens to the mention of Getou because he’s only ever known the man to be the source of all their suffering. His mind automatically pulls him to the day when Elska’s wing was found and then to the horrible accounts of what was discussed when the Titer attacked her again after the fact. “Why would you care about someone like him?”, he asks, completely unentertained by her sympathies for the monster.

               Amnessia’s dark brown eyes shoot over to him but with an abhorrent anger that she didn’t mean. Before blowing up, she considers Megumi’s perspective on things and comprehends that he may not be as up to date on Suguru and Elska’s relationship. But neither is she and she realizes in full turn as Genghis’s words replay in her mind over his attempt. “He’s not who you think he is…”, she forces out through strained tears.

               “I could say the same to you.”, retorts the stubborn Fushiguro. He wasn’t intending to be so immature but from where he was standing, there was no reason to waste tears over the man they refer to as Getou. His heart breaks when Amnessia refuses to engage in the argument and merely collects herself before focusing her traveling technique. Megumi’s eyes soften when he grasps that she’s about to leave and yells, “I’m sorry!! I didn’t mean to-…”, in full regret but to nothing because she was already gone.

               “DAMN IT!”, he shouts to the emptiness of his room, tempted to throw a few objects but refrains from acting out, leading him to collapse to his butt on the floor. “WHY DID YOU SAY THAT?!”, he berates himself, mulling on how he may never see her again. She literally saved him from the deepest pits of trauma, tended to him as he cried over the death of his mother. She fed him, cared for him, supported him and he feels he shit on it all by copping an attitude. “Why would she come back if that’s how I show my appreciation?”, his energy begins to swirl around him, symbolizing the disdainful bubble he's encompassed himself in.

               The door to his room swings open and as he’s jerking his head over to see why, an excited Itadori tells him, “NANAMI IS AWAKE!”.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Genghis sits there, staring at his pupil while hating himself for not being able to sync up and go into the final stage. ‘Everything will be ruined if he sees my true form right now…’, his brain soothes, knowing that is indeed the truth. He’s anxious about Amnessia’s arrival but honestly cannot wait to see her. He knows that he hurt her by abruptly breaking things off between them and he wishes he could explain that it’s to save her life but he doesn’t see how that would really help. Amnessia would simply brush it aside because of her unique abilities but Genghis isn’t interested to take that chance for his master is, like he said, a cruel one. While lost in thought, he feels the arrival of two sinister presences, causing him to jump to his feet in surprise. He looks down to the unconscious Suguru with wild eyes and then to the sleeping Sain, ‘I have to protect them.’. The clamor that can be heard from down the halls insurrects his sanity as he fears he knows who has come to visit them. ‘Where is Amnessia?!’, he worriedly thinks while the Titers begin parting the walkways in apprehension, screams springing from multiple areas of the crowds. Whispers such as “He’s finally come to do it, he’s going to kill us!”, and “Please let the children live, they are innocent!”, racketeer off the acoustics. Temujin halts in place with a bead of sweat rolling down his face as his eyes fall to Satoru Gojo and Choso. “Fuck.”, he mumbles, thinking that this may very well be them taking advantage of the compound’s confusion in Suguru’s absence.

               Gojo revels in the distress that surrounds him, thinking, ‘That’s right cunts…’, wanting to maintain the idea that he would wipe them out any given minute. He couldn’t help but smile at the faux head’s concerned face, enjoying the proof of his own overpowering existence and how it affects others. He goes to open his mouth but Choso beats him to it, stealing his thunder.

               “Please take us to Getou, we’re here to help!”, the being states with urgency.

               Genghis cannot believe his ears. The two adversaries he despises the most, showing up here to actually lend a hand. His beliefs tell him not to be so easily swayed but the unequivocal honesty in both of their eyes floors him. He darts his gaze to Gojo who wears a genuine expression of remorse which causes Genghis to wonder if he’s in a twilight zone.

               “He’s telling the truth. My love wants Getou back.”, Gojo admits, “So we’re here to make it happen since Choso said he could reach him.”

               This is not something Temujin ever calculated for and as he accepts their offer and quietly leads them back to medical ward, he thinks about the ramifications. He knows Suguru is kind deep down and grinds his teeth to how his pupil will react when his plans come to fruition. How the other turned will have to die. It almost stops Genghis from letting this happen, he’s afraid of how much more this will hurt Suguru in the long run but when they enter the room to show his pupil, Genghis gives in.

Amnessia appears at this time, already upset but this gets worse when she too sees Suguru. Temujin uses this opportunity to run over and hold her as she breaks down in his arms. “I know, I know dear…Shhhhh…”, he draws her deeper into his clutch, “Calm down…shhhhh…”.

Gojo observes the rather human display from the faux head but it doesn’t lower his guard. Satoru has recognized for some time now that there’s something up with Genghis. He can almost put his finger on it too when the variances surface in his energy but its so minute that not even the six eyes can bring complete clarity. Choso pushes past him now, which makes Satoru scoff but the being’s urgency is for the sake of his love so he understands.

Amnessia now realizes that Choso and Gojo are with them which makes her jump in place. The hybrid looks to her with care but she still can’t erase their one experience together, causing her to feel extremely awkward. ‘Not him again!’.

               Genghis, who was adoring the sensation of having her in his arms again, picks up a scent that is not his own. He sniffs once quietly but when that wasn’t enough, he does it again but she heard it and is distancing herself immediately. He raises a silent eyebrow to her defensive demeanor and comes to the conclusion that some other man has been holding her in his stead. ‘Who?’, he wonders with a rancorous maliciousness that peers through his veil. The scent was familiar yet foreign, he honestly doesn’t know who it belongs to.

               Amnessia, frightened by Temujin’s threatening eyes, retracts as she thinks about Megumi. There’s no way she wants the younger Fushiguro to be the target of her former lover, she knows he’s dangerous, more so than anyone else in the room. She drags her view to Suguru again though and feels compelled to touch him so walking past the statue that has become Temujin, she does exactly that, desiring to redirect the focus to their fallen leader.

               Gojo doesn’t have any proof but he’s aware that a Titer woman has been with Megumi ever since he barbarically ended Sachiko and is already piecing together what’s playing out in front of him. ‘Is she the one?’, he asks himself. Satoru has not been able to face Megumi ever since the day in the forest, he doesn’t know how to. He pretends as if he’s already gotten over most of the guilt from his awakening but the truth is, it’s slowly rotting him from the inside out. Gojo never liked Sachiko because of her hand in their misgivings but he’d already decided to let the woman live because of Toji and Megumi prior to his frenzy. He kind of hates himself for what he’s done. Not until this very moment does he see a path to making up for it though. ‘If she is the one, then she’s Megumi’s.’. His darkened blue eyes glue to Amnessia crying over Getou but then flash over to the brewing faux head. He interjects as Temujin was seemingly about to pull her aside and states, “My love doesn’t know the condition he’s in but I’m hoping she won’t have to if we do this quickly.”, more than happy to cockblock Genghis.

               Choso kneels on the opposite of Suguru as Amnessia and tells her, “I’m going to search for him in the last stage. If he’s anywhere, it should be there.”.

               Amnessia, though still out of her comfort zone around the hybrid, nods and brokenly offers him, “Th-thank you…I’ll go with you since I’ve synced to him as well.”, and is relieved when the being smiles kindly and accepts this.

               Choso takes a deep breath but turns towards Satoru, “Hopefully this won’t take long…”, and then grabs Getou’s arm along with Amnessia’s hand, causing her to gasp. He thinks about Naoya and all the conflictions that live within him over the past but placates himself with the ideal of them all being together and getting along with Elska. Where they all belong.

               “Do your best buddy!”, Gojo cheers with sincerity and witnesses the moment when Amnessia and Choso fall unconscious as well, layering the slumbering Titer.

               Genghis, unnerved by Gojo tagging along when it was unnecessary, unfolds a light sheet for the medical beds and drapes it over Amnessia with care. He chooses to ignored the lingering eyes that study him in hopes that the silver shaman will get bored with his obvious investigation.

               “Why didn’t you go yourself?”, Satoru wastes hardly any time, “Surely, you’re capable, right?”. Gojo holds in a smirk as Genghis stands upright and glares, dying to hear the explanation.

               “Someone has to be responsible for the compound…”, Temujin half lies, “The only other Titers I would trust with this job are Amnessia herself and Sain,”, he points to the other bed to show that the hunter was also out of commission, “but they’re unable to.”.

               “Hmph.”, Gojo releases, admiring at the careful words chosen to be given back to him.

               “Why did you come when you knew you weren’t capable of helping?”, angrily seethes Temujin as his dark eyes drift over to Gojo. He’s quickly losing his patience while being compressed under all of this stress. First the pregnancy, then Suguru and now Amnessia entertaining another.

               Satoru takes a step closer, calm and unbothered by the animosity growing in the room, “You don’t really think I would be dumb enough to send Choso here alone do you?”, Gojo’s eyes narrow, “I know you’ve probably plotted to have him killed at least a few times. Your façade is worthless where I’m concerned.”.

               Near the edge of his sensibilities, Genghis clenches his fists and imagines himself ripping Gojo’s head off to savor that damning blood coursing through his veins. ‘I cannot wait until you’re eliminated…’, he yearns internally before stating, “Yes, our sides have had their differences but can you not tell that we are working towards a common goal now?”. Genghis too holds back a grin when Gojo’s eyes narrow even further and darken to his niceties.

               Satoru nods, “Oh of course! We’re closer to being a team than ever…”, but smiles wickedly, “…anyone that tries to ruin that though will be subjected to my form of punishment.”. Gojo now stretches his arms and yawns as if he didn’t have a care in the world before adding, “Ever wonder which organs you can live without?”.

               Genghis, dubiously triggered, launches from his spot and pins the amused Gojo against the wall. “You mannerless fucking psycho. I swear to God that one day, that arrogant fucking grin of yours will fade as all the horrors you’ve unleashed unto this world come back to you ten-fold.”. Genghis slams his weight into the smiling shaman, “Ten-fold!”, but then releases him with haste after realizing that he may have made a ghastly mistake.

               Satoru chuckles, brushing off his shaman uniform causally before meeting the heated Titer’s gaze once more, “Ha…it would seem I was right about you after all. Your intentions for us are not good.”. He gleams with murderous intent, “What exactly are you hiding?”.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “I’m always left behind.”, Toji grunts in the empty hall of their building.

               After convincing their need to go to Getou, Gojo reasonably tasked Toji with guarding Shoko and Nanami so they wouldn’t be alone. It was more for Shoko’s sake in case Nanami lost it, Satoru wasn’t about to be careless with his friends. It made sense though so Toji couldn’t argue but he would rather be with Naoya and her so he could know how she’s doing. He pulls out his phone to call her, chest muscles twitching out of tension over the bonding but he sighs his irritation when her phone can be heard vibrating in the other room. “I guess it makes sense why she wouldn’t have it…”, he mutters while choosing his cousin’s number for a go. Toji’s levels of aggravation reach new highs when he walks into the bedroom and finds Naoya’s phone shimmying across a dresser. “For fuck’s sake!”, he shouts, wondering if he can slip away if a new babysitter entered the equation.

               Toji starts to walk towards Nanami and Shoko’s room but stops when he feels his son, Nobura, Yuuji and Hiromi running up. He knows they probably sensed Nanami but Toji can’t just let them waltz in and see what a fucking reck those two are right now. That alone may cause problems because he knows first hand how fucking disorienting the awakening is.

               “Dad!”, Megumi calls out as they all jog down the foyer, not even knocking before entering the main part of the home.

               “Just getting a shirt on, hold-up.”, Toji yells to his son while glaring at Naoya’s phone, “Little shit.”.

               Hiromi turns right and powerwalks down the hall where he knows answers lie but he stops when Toji shouts for him to.

               “Don’t go sticking your neck in their business right now. Things did not go as well as we hoped, they need some time.”. Toji growls to the defiance written on the man’s face so he changes his tune, “Don’t fucking bother them yet.”.

               Hiromi scoffs his disdain but doesn’t push the issue any further, averting his eyes from the junior shaman as he leaves the door behind him. ‘What happened with them?!’, he wonders in a panic. He not only cares about Kento but he’s developed affection for Shoko as well, despite her being claimed by his friend. “What do you mean it didn’t go well? What did you fucking animals do?!”.

               Nobura glares at Hiromi and takes a visible stance next to Toji, “Don’t listen to him, he’s just a pencil pusher that I heard wasn’t allowed to even use his cursed technique.”. She turns her nose up to Hiromi and smiles with gratification as Yuuji and Megumi follow suit. “You’re outnumbered here pal, if you don’t have anything nice to say then don’t say anything at all.”.

               Toji, although rather enamored by the junior shaman’s demonstration, looks at Hiromi harder while pondering on why he isn’t allowed to use it. ‘Could it be that destructive?’, he asks no one with calloused curiosity, ‘What’s the nature of it?’. As soon as Toji opens his mouth to combat Hiromi’s nasty words, the door to the room opens, showing Nanami.

               “YOU’RE ALRIGHT!”, Itadori is the first to zoom towards the blonde, “I was so freaked out when it all happened Nanami!”. He wraps his arms around the stiff blonde, “I thought you were a goner!”, but emotionally giggles to Kento’s large hand ruffling his hair. Yuuji isn’t sure if Nanami is aware that ultimately it was he who suggested being turned by Elska but thinks that maybe he shouldn’t let his own guilt overflow onto his senior.  

               Toji’s eyes fall to Kento’s and examines the residual bleakness weighing the man down. “Damn…I hope this isn’t too much excitement for the fella…”, but relaxes some when Nanami smiles and acts normally. Nobura tackles into them too, elated to see him up and about again. Megumi hasn’t moved though and by the time he turns to his son, he’s already able to sense that something is bothering him. “What’s up boy? Why the grumpy face?”.            

               “Psh.”, Megumi folds his arms and broods, “Nothing.”.

               Toji squints his eyes, “Did you and your girlfriend already have a fight?”, he jokes. Megumi shut down completely though which makes Toji groan to his own idiocy. “Look, I don’t know what happened but I’m sure it-…”.

               “I think she’s in love with that Genghis guy…but she also sees Getou as her brother.”.

               Toji frowns to the easily read spite in his son’s tone. Of course, he had an idea that Amnessia was involved with Genghis but even with that knowledge, Toji doesn’t discourage her with Megumi. He saw the way they looked at each other in his room, how Megumi reacted to her being there. To pull his son out of this mood he asks, “So are you saying you’re done with her? If so, wipe your hands now.”.

               Megumi, confused and slightly offended, glares at his father, “She’s not something that can be thrown away.”.

               “Exactly. Which is why you need to figure out where you stand.”, Toji clicks his tongue and leans against the wall, “I personally like her.”, he says with a shoulder shrug, “I’ve never seen you attach to someone like that before either.”.

               Megumi blushes, trying to hear his own thoughts over laughter of relief coming from everyone surrounding Nanami, “I’ve only felt this way once before…”, he looks away from Toji, knowing damn well he’s speaking about Elska, “…but this time is different.”.

               Toji clears his throat, never wanting to ruminate in the awkwardness of them both wanting the same woman again and says, “Then don’t give up yet. I sure didn’t!”, he cackles out loudly and gently slugs Megumi’s arm.

               The younger Fushiguro begrudgingly smiles but asks, “What about the Titers though, are we working with them or are they the enemy?”. Megumi’s wandering eyes lead him to discover how most of their home is still being worked on, feeling bad for them basically being banished to the outskirts of the property.

               “They are many things my boy but I believe the Titers to be more friend than foe right now. We have a common enemy these days…”, Toji shudders when an eerie sensation creeps up his spine and stops his explanation. ‘I don’t want to stress them out.’, there’s too much of that going around already, no need for more.

               Megumi caught on to how Toji suddenly tightened lips but leaves it be while hoping that Amnessia will return. He owes her an apology and wants to make up for his childish ways earlier. The more he sifts through his thoughts the closer he comes to the realization that he was thwarted by his own insecurities and literally projected them at her with condescending words.

               Toji walks over to Nanami too, “Are you good bud?”, he asks, “Want a cup of coffee?”.

               Kento smiles wearily, “I’m fine now and sure.”. Nanami still feels like he’s in an out of body experience as his sorrows over what he’s done still drowns his heart. When Toji sets the cup down, Nanami whispers, “She’s still asleep…”, and waits for the reassurance that it’s normal.

               Toji nods, “She’ll be up soon, this is routine for that technique.”, and sits down into the chair next to the blonde at the small table. Looking over Nanami, he can’t help but be thrown off by how disheveled his appearance is still. Toji grumbles into the air, “Gojo and Choso will be back soon. They had to run an…errand.”, and sips his own cup.

               Yuuji squints, “Where’s El and Naoya?”, looking around before shaking his head when Nobura titters, “You’d sense them dingus.”.

               “Naoya took her to the Zenin estate. He needed to-…”, but Toji pauses after glancing at Nanami, “…bring her with him for some clan stuff.”, nearly choking on his coffee.

               Nanami’s head hangs low. He knows exactly why they left…because of what he did.

               “Speaking of which, I really need to get ahold of one of them.”, Toji throws his hands up, “They both left their phones behind and I think she’s too far away to hear me otherwise.”. He purposefully overlooks the confused faces that are response to wondering what he meant by that second part. He tries his best to read the room and discern if leaving would really be alright.

               Nanami lifts his head and with a somber tone, tells the giant, “I promise you that I have no intentions of being any different than I was before. Please, go to Oda and make sure she’s…”, he can’t bring himself to finish the sentence without his stomach doping flips in the worst way.

               The insinuation that something happened to Elska pricked Hiromi’s inquisitive ears. He knows only the basics about the ritual and now surmises that Kento probably did the deed with her. ‘What about Shoko?’, he asks himself, cursing his friend for being caught in between them like the lucky bastard he is. He tries to hid his interest in the topic but before he knows it, Toji is already sending him a cold glare. ‘Those fucking turned…’. But can he really say that all while knowing that he remains Kento’s friend, despite having been bitten?

               “I say you should go, we’ll take it easy over here.”, Yuuji feels bad that Toji had to stay behind and after hearing Sukuna say Nanami isn’t a threat, he was eased to this decision. “We should all meet back here and have a drink!”.

               Toji smiles, “You know what? That’s the first good idea I’ve ever heard come out of you.”, chuckling to young adult’s slowly diminishing grin as Itadori figures out he’s the butt of the joke.

               Nobura stands up and hugs Yuuji’s head, squishing his face into her bosom, “Can’t frown if you can’t breathe!”. She too teases Itadori for his simplicity but never would she want him to become upset over it. Boobs are usually the trick for him.

               Megumi looks away when she yelps, thinking, ‘Is everybody this perverted around others?!’, nervously sitting at the table while he assumes Nobura is being fondled.

               “That was dirty Sukuna!”, she stares maniacally down to the manifested mouth and it becomes clear to everyone that King of Curses bit her chest, not Yuuji.

               “And such a DICK!”, Itadori bellows, smacking his own face when the mouth formed. After looking around with a hint of shame, his eyes raise to Nobura, “Sorry about that babe.”.

               Toji can’t help but snicker to how strangely centered Nobura is, how Sukuna appearing didn’t bother her in the slightest. No, they almost seem to even get along. “Wow.”, the mystified giant ducks his head back in disbelief, pondering over their dynamics for a moment before finally standing. “Alright, time to go get my doll.”, his grin widening.  

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Naoya rolls over in the bed to find Elska on her right side so he scoots over and wraps around her from behind. She gasps to his touch, causing his eyes to glow as he brushes the hair away and leans in to kiss her neck. “Baby…”, he seductively calls to her, unable to stave off his need to feel Elska, “Come here.”. Elska twists her upper half to latch their lips together and is instantly shifting around to help his angle. She moans breathlessly when he enters her, his slow, languid prodding pushing through. His hand hooks around her hip, steadying her as he backs out to do it again. “My princess…”, he pants once her velvety walls engulf his length again, lushing over her slickened entrance as it accepts and pulls him in further. She’s so incredibly wet that he can’t even keep his member within her, it slides out every single time. Frustrated, he grunts and suggests, “Lay on your back.”, but notices that she doesn’t make an attempt to do so and thinks maybe she just didn’t hear him. Her whole presence feels different now, weaker, “Baby?”. Naoya gently orients her to face the ceiling but is mortified by the fear in her fading eyes, the paleness of her skin and screams, “BABY!!!!!”, at the top of his lungs. He knows somethings wrong and gulps hard as he grasps the sheets to remove them from over her. He nearly falls off of the bed when he sees the pool of blood collecting from her deeply lacerated abdomen and from between her legs. “El…s-….Bay…be?!!!!”, his whole body freezes as the blood continues to pump out of her rhythmically with her beating heart. “FUCK!!!”, he desperately tries applying pressure to her wounds but can see with each passing second that she’s losing strength, “BABY! DON’T!!!!!”, he knows that their child has somehow been obliterated, crushing every nerve in his body, “NOT YOU TOO BABY NO!!!”, but as he wails, she chokes on her breath.

               “ELSKA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”, Naoya wakes up from his nightmare, screaming her name as the images terrorize him. The golden light traveled over him at this same time but due to the intensity of his emotions, it electrocuted the spot in which he lays, burning the sheets. His wings ripped out of his back as well, now piercing through the mattress in its entirety.

               Elska, who’s only been up only for a few minutes, shuts off the sink in the bathroom and barrels into the smokey room, “NAOYA??!”. She doesn’t know what’s wrong but she’s only heard him say her name like that once before and it was during the Titer attack. “My Prince!”, she gasps when seeing the aftermath of his horrible dream. Dark bluish black feathers mix with those of the pillow and bed and dance towards the floor while the aroma of burned hair and fabric hazes the room with its physical properties. Naoya roars her name so loudly that it shakes the ground, causing Elska to dive on top of him, “I’m here!! I’m right here!!”. She swears that there was this strange film clouding his eyes but can’t be certain as she only saw it dissipating. Leaving that for later thought, she palms his cheeks and places her forehead against his until he settles down. “Na-Naoya, I’m right here!”.

               Naoya slows his breathing when Elska’s voice resonates with him. He tries to lean up in order to hold her but cries out wildly to the pain of his anchored wings being tugged on. “What the fuck!?”, he asks in a stupor. “Why are they out?!”.

               Elska kisses his cheek and calmly instructs, “Release your wings Naoya before you hurt yourself. You had a bad dream my prince but its over now.”. She searches his eyes for understanding and sighs greatly when he succeeds in unbinding himself. She holds him against her and sways them side to side on her knees while he grips reality again, wishing that whatever was torturing his mind would cease.

               “It wasn’t real? You’re alright?!”, his deep voice questions with suspicion, “Nothing…nothing happened?”.

               Elska combs her fingers through his two-toned hair, “I may have had a bowel movement but that’s about all you’ve missed my prince.”. Embarrassment grips at her throat from that admittance but she was keen to easing his anxieties and even giggles first to pave the road.

               Naoya doesn’t know if he should snicker or cry but laughter chokes out of his throat to her strange elucidation. “So, we’re crossing that bridge today, are we?”, he jokes while internalizing that everything is fine. “I don’t care if you poop baby, I do it all the time.”.

               Elska, struggles with the unusual snort that leaves her once she receives his words but the soothing air becomes heavier as he ghosts his lips up her clavicle to her neck. She braces herself for his pleasurable fangs but he maneuvers her back onto his lap.

               Naoya forms his fangs but pulls her down for a deeply needed kiss. He feels a little better by this point but this isn’t the first nightmare he’s had about her and that part bothers him.

               “Please feed my prince.”, she whispers into his parted lips, “I am here for you.”. She can’t stand to seem him so worked up. Sweat drenches his skin, his hair clammy to the touch, “Poor thing…it can’t hurt you now.”.

               Naoya runs a finger along the collar of the T-shirt she’s wearing because its one of his, “Thank you princess…”. He brings his red luminescent eyes to her form and runs his hands along her body tenderly, sighing to how its dry and smooth. Not bloodied. He takes a deep breath of respite before sinking his fangs into her, tightening his hold when she’s affected by their sensations.

               His mind begins to clear as her flavor flows across his tongue. He can taste her love for him and the others, her regret over Shoko and Nanami but also the desire that’s developing over the course of his snack. She runs her hands over his shoulder blades and moans his name happily when she discovers the wounds from his wings are gone. His concentration is divided by their child as soon as the image of the budding plant appears. He’ll never be able to truly describe what this feeling is but it overcomes him like an 80ft tidal wave and every single time. Such force, such bottomless hope. Naoya cannot wait to meet his baby and show the child how good the world can be. He feels like he’s waited his entire life to fill the role he’s now been given, one that burns brighter within than being the head of the Zenin clan ever will. He thinks to the life growing within her, ‘I’ll make sure you have brothers and sister to play with!’.

               Elska heard his thought and would usually say something to demonstrate her adversity to being a baby factory but doesn’t feel the need to right now. It all boils down to the fact that she will likely give in to these natural desires Naoya and her turned have been discussing. She’s their master, she will heed their calls on all fronts and produce as many as her lovers wish. She may even lean to that side of the fence more with every day that passes in her odd domestic life with her turned. Her true calling sounds so exhausting and honestly, it risks the safety of all of her lovers and friends, that of which does not sit well. She’s learned to care. She’s learned to protect. The subtle changes have been slowly surfacing from the origin curse that entered her the day she lost against her sweet Sati but she knows she’s still herself. Fusing with that curse only deepened her turned nature though but logically speaking, what an advantage so long as she can control all of her power.

               Naoya closes her punctures and licks the area clean. Drinking from her is always and incredible rush, it never fails to repair him in all facets, not just physically. He nudges his nose into her neck, regaining his breath as her seems to become heavier. She adjusts herself when his flesh grows, him caught up in the moment of her security. In the back of his mind, he reminds himself that he wanted her to take some time off from the physical stuff but as she grinds herself up his shaft, he can only bite his lip.

               Elska can sense the hesitancy but isn’t standing for it this time so she pushes him down into the destroyed bed and whispers, “You said you would fill me as many times as I wanted…”, and smirks deviously to the fire exploding in his eyes.

               Naoya didn’t even give her a chance to prepare before he used his projection to speedily topple her towards the foot of the bed, where less feathers lie. He dives in for a kiss and hums when their tongues collide. His hand that isn’t supporting him rashly moves around, lifting the large shirt of his that she’s wearing, where he visually inspects her to make sure she’s truly ok.

               Elska closes her legs after his staring became too intense, “What are you doing?!”, she asks self-consciously. His serious expression makes her falter though so she sits up and slowly pulls him down over top to distract him from whatever was going on in his mind.

               “Sorry baby…”, he pants as he kisses across her cheek, “I just wanted to make sure you weren’t injured.”. He nips her earlobe while silently thanking the heavens that it wasn’t real but he cannot shake the inevitability that lingers in his heart. ‘Is she really safe?’, he wonders while hovering his body inches over hers, staring into her glowing eyes.

               Elska pouts out her lips, “If you’re not going to it, then I will!”, she jests as she reaches for his length and guides the tip into her. They both whimper to the breach but Naoya’s sounded much needier. Her assistance becomes obsolete as the Zenin man roles his hips, gradually entering her one inch at a time, which forces her head back against the bed.

               “Hmmmm…”, trickles out of Naoya as her quiet gasps to his invasion fill him with purpose and pride. “Naughty princess.”, he laughs out. His words soon become moans though as he works himself in deeper. She’s really wet, just like the dream and it causes him to snap up and look, just be sure once again.

               “Naoya!”, Elska gripes, “Why do you keep looking at my little lady like that?! What’s wrong with it?!”. She tries to cover herself again but his hands stop her, “Well stop it then!”.

               “There is nothing wrong with you baby…”, Naoya assures as he kisses down her stomach, stopping at her waist to say, “That nightmare was really dark, I’m just a little freaked out.”. His lips and tongue travel down to the median of her body, straight to her bundle of nerves. He broadly licks her first, wanting to see her face twist in anticipation. Her right hand tangles into his hair, causing his salacious side to take over as he devours her slick. He massages his fingers into her thighs as he holds them open but soon slides two fingers into her.

               Elska’s back arches off of the bed while her prince gives his best efforts, salivating to all the ways she wants to repay him. She tries to speak, “Every-thing is…ahhhhh…ok now…”, failing miserably but trusts he understood. He twists the fingers inside of her in such a way that even with all of her control, a wave of pheromones suddenly erupted from her.

               Naoya growls as he huffs up the scent, licking his lips when he sits upright to feast his sights on her. The way she furrows her brow at him, the sound of his name in her shaky voice, the electricity that sparks where they touch, he has to know its all safe. That she’s safe. He can tell that she was expecting him to go a little wild but Naoya fights off the urges to wreck her and instead slowly slides back through her folds. He lowers his body over her, adoring the way her arms wrap around his neck and tells her, “I’m going to make love to you today…”.

               Elska quietly laughs because in her mind, no matter how they do it, it’s always lovemaking. She comprehends what Naoya is trying to accomplish here though, he’s not going to rush their time together. He gradually but with pressure, splits her open and the way he almost silently whimpers into her ear makes her cling to him. He’s being so delicate yet forceful at the same time, like his battering ram in politely knocking. They haven’t had sex like this since she was his prisoner, but that as well turns her on as she recalls how amazing he was to her.

               Each stroke he gives is a coded message of his unyielding desire to be with her. Feeling every part of her in such detail raises his awareness of her arousal, how it pours out of her pores. He bears his weight to one arm, adjusting his blanketing stance while brushing his other hand down to her bud where he rubs deep circles. He can stop the smile from beaming across his face when she contorts with pleasure, “That’s right baby…”, he hums into her neck, biting her again.

               Her eyes fix shut to the multiple sources of stimulation, losing herself to his fangs. “Nao…ya…”, falls from her lips in a breathless fashion while listening to him slowly drink as he continues to passionately thrust his hips. “It’s…again…”.

               A second wave tears through the air, now calling to his instincts louder than before. He snarls after anchoring himself all the way in and studies her helpless expression. The scent fills his lungs and mind with all sorts of guidance but he tenses his body to stop it from moving on its own. Elska seems to notice this and flips herself over to her knees but leans against his chest.

               Elska hooks an arm around the back of his head, locking their lips together while she throws herself back into him. He instantly grabs her breast and hip to help her cause making them both cry out in different pitches. His intensity spikes, his movements quickening. She gently bites his lip to encourage his pleasure and nearly loses her composure as he growls threateningly under his breath. “Give me your love my prince…”, she calls to him between gasps and finds his half-lidded eyes.

               Naoya bucks roughly into her twice, having to catch her body as she crumbled from it, “Don’t worry princess, I’m going to give you everything.”. They fall deeper into this lustful calamity. Naoya punctures her over and over, not deeply but small wounds cover her neck, shoulders and arm. He’s so wrapped up in their mutual pleasure that he doesn’t even notice Toji outside of the window.

               Toji’s eyes widen when he sees how she bleeds and with absolute rage, punches through the glass window and shouts, “WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING TO HER!?”.

               Elska’s pulled from their trance to find her beloved creating a new door and blocks Naoya with her body. “Toji don’t!! I’m fine!!”, she reassures but then she hears Naoya wheeze.

               “How in the fuck!?”, Naoya is running his fingertips over the marks to make them disappear and luckily, they all do. He feels his cousin’s heated stare but can only look to Elska while saying, “Baby…I didn’t mean to do that…I don’t know why I did!”.

               Elska explains, “I love it! Don’t be sorry!”, and then glances to Toji, “My beloved, that’s just how he expresses himself sometimes but I promise he wasn’t hurting me!”.

               “I’ve done that before?”, Naoya turns to them both, this being news to him.

               “We already have enough sadists in the fucking mix boy, not you too!”, Toji believes Elska but still goes over to hold her, having missed her.

               “When we bonded, I lost count of then too.”, she tells them but when she sees the worried look flash over Naoya’s face, she iterates, “It’s not a bad thing!”

               Toji huffs, being overly protective when he lowers her long shirt and glares at his cousin, “And what made you think sex was the answer boy!?”. Before Naoya can even fumble a response, he receives a harsh verbal reminder from her that she was the one that initiated it. Toji, now feeling like an asshole, lets her go.

               Elska sighs as the giant turns away, “My beloved?”, she asks sweetly. She smiles to the way his wings twitched to his name and pulls him in for a hug, “I understand you’re trying to do what’s right and I appreciate that about you. Everything is fine though…better than fine actually.”, her voice trails off as she admits, “It took my mind off of everything too.”.

               Naoya takes a deep breath. He’s happy to know that he didn’t make things worse but is rather riddled with unease with how he’s just discovered that he likes to bleed her. “What the fuck is wrong with me?”, he dazedly asks while running a hand through his hair.

               Elska decides that there’s only one way to prove what she means and so without warning, she sinks her fangs into Toji’s chest only to remove them and bite him on the arm. Both times, he hissed with pleasure and even gripped into her hair instinctually as if to keep her doing it. She closes the wounds though and looks up to him, “See what I mean?”.

               Toji calms his breathing and does his best to secretly adjust the raging erection that just tightened his pants but nods to her nonetheless, “I… I do actually…”, he confesses with a strange revulsion. He watches as she gives the same demonstration to Naoya and has to crack his neck to help drown out his cousin’s verbal satisfaction.

               When she finishes though, Naoya finds himself riled up beyond belief. He snatches her arm and yanks her against his chest, honing into her responsive eyes as he searches for permission to continue where they left off.

               Elska tenderly kisses his lips but then turns to her beloved who seems like he deliberating with himself so she winks and reaches for his wrist. It doesn’t take long for her body to be swarmed with both pairs of hands, her pinned between two of the three her ring represents. She misses Choso and Sati, even Suguru who’s she’s tried her best not to think about while around Naoya but the only thing she can focus on in this moment is the moans from her wonderful turned as they relinquish their human bindings to swarm her with the kind of love she needs.

((Thank you for reading! Chapter 82 will be out soon!))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Chapter 101 is on Ao3

https://archiveofourown.org/works/37408870/chapters/122507866

Come on over there and read the latest chapters that I’ve been unable to upload here :]

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 87 - Different 🔞

w/c - 7,646

               Amnessia hears Megumi tip-toe into the room and rolls over with enthusiasm to him returning. She woke up on the floor of the bathroom, shivering with drying tears and wonders if she slipped but no bruises or marks remain. She was scared at first, confused, but doesn’t discount a few possibilities that may have caused her to end up as she was.

               “I was worried when you didn’t show up.”, Megumi quietly shares as he removes his black shirt and pulls back the comforter, “I’m glad you were just resting. We think the turned are evolving which is why they collapsed.”.

               “That’s good then!”, Amnessia opens her arms and giggles when he outstretches his own to box her in against the pillows. As he shyly smirks over her, she rubs her hands up his arms and shares, “I had every intention of following you guys but I think I fell or something…”. Megumi instantly sits up with concern consuming his features.

               “Are you alright?!!!”, he anxiously asks while looking over the parts of her that are visible and grabs her hand to gently squeeze, “Are you hurt?!”.

               “I probably drank too much!”, she laughs to help ease his anxieties, “And…I may have been twirling around like a school girl after you left.”, ending it with a bright grin, “But I feel fine and am unscathed!”.

               “Are you sure?”, he inquires while trying to hide his elation over her admittedly being smitten.  Them taking this new step with each other has left him on cloud 9 as well, ‘Maybe even the tenth’, he thinks as her big, beautiful dark brown eyes study him. Her nails scrape against his scalp as her hand enters his hair, pulling him down.

               “Yes, I promise…”, she whispers sweetly to which he releases a deep exhale and relaxes. Their lips meet when he hovers over her once more and everything that wasn’t verbally given is explained through the gesture. Megumi is so tender towards her, so attending and welcoming. This circulates through her thoughts as he applies more pressure from above with closed lids and a furrowed brow.

               He breaks their kiss but only raises inches away to take in her existence once more. Her smile has this infectious way of instantaneously forcing him to reflect the same and it’s accompanied by a low chuckle rumbling in his throat. Megumi sighs happily and then gently lays his head against her chest as her legs wrap around his back. He tucks his arms under her shoulders and tells her, “I’m glad.”, before closing his eyes to enjoy the moment their in.

               Amnessia wonders if her heart will damage his hearing as it beats wildly with the product of their blossoming relationship. He offers a gratified moan when she proceeds to play with hair, the smile creeping across his face felt in her bosom. Her mind wanders around so many topics as he seemingly drifts into sleep, ‘Why was I on the floor? Are we together now? Will Temuji-.’, her heart skips a beat.

               Megumi feels her energy intensifying and lifts his head to get a visual on the situation, “Amnessia?”. Her face is frozen in shock or like she’s come to some realization so he sits up, “What’s wrong?”.

               She too postures upright, sloping on her elbows and absentmindedly scans the room. “Temujin…”, she mutters with an angled brow as she sifts through memories that may have been blocked or altered for some reason, ‘Which is the truth?’. Why does she somehow recall a world where she was surrounded by beings like Elska and Genghis? The muddle explodes when she finds some similarities between these new memories and the ones she thought to always have known. Genghis saved her from cruelty in both versions by slaying the one who mistreated her, trained her in the ways of utilizing her natural cursed energy abilities, cared for her when no one else would.

‘Gaia…’.

               “Hey! What’s going on?”, Megumi ranges out to her and directs her face towards him, “Say something!”. Her frantic, wide eyes settle when its clear she finally sees him and calms his own demeanor in response. She whispers his name and the unsettling undertone she exerts causes him to tense up but embraces her openly.

               Clinging to his warm skin, she shakily states, “Everything I thought I knew was a lie…”, and inhales sharply, “Megumi, I don’t think I’m from here…”.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Sain was helping move out what remained as usable equipment from the medical room since the damage to the walls must be repaired. As he huffed and heaved the rolling bed through the dirt mounds created, he cackles to how incredible Suguru’s new wings looked. Nothing brings Sain more pride and honor than to serve under such a formidable leader and this is saying a lot since the Hunter used to occupy his time with anything but clan politics. Men such as himself that have morals do not belong in the harrowing grips of such a two-faced game, he knows this. He never liked Kokoro either and was disgusted by the man’s undeserved grandiosity while in the shadows, all he did was bring ruin and shame to their people. Men that assume they’re cleverer than they actually are, are a threat and this is why Sain held so much suspicion towards Genghis as well in the beginning. Genghis is clever. Once the bed is out in the hall, his view becomes the remnants of the destroyed one, still tucked into the room. ‘We’re in much better hands now.’, he asserts to himself while considering all the growth Suguru has undergone.

               “I have an extremely important task for you.”

               Sain turns around and see Genghis smiling in his direction, having traveled there, so he asks, “What can I help with?”.  

               Genghis presents a thick packet of papers and explains, “I have to take care of a few things to ensure Master Suguru isn’t overwhelmed so I was hoping to divi up a portion of the load.”.

               Sain accepts the bundle, flips through a few and comprehends that the pages contain detailed profiles.

               “These are the volunteers, organized by clan and categorized by strength.”, Genghis begins, “They’ve each responded with the intention of attending the Zenin ceremony to witness history in the making as well to lay eyes on Lady Oda. You do know a sanctioned alliance is to be announced, don’t you?”. Temujin watches the exhilaration flash across the Hunter’s face, “My proposed peace is finally being realized…”.

               Sain pats Genghis arm, “This is wonderful and I think many will sleep easier having this knowledge.”, but notices how dusty he is as it falls from his sleeves and clouds the faux head.

               Genghis laughs wholeheartedly and waves the culpable expression of Sain’s away along with the dust, “I wish we’d been more honest with each other earlier on.”, and receives a silent but agreeable expression from him. “But I am thankful Master Suguru has you on his side, Sain. There’s no other I trust with him more.”.

               Sain nods appreciatively and looks over the top page again, “Isn’t this happening soon?”, he asks, now grasping that he has no clue of the date. His widened eyes raise to Temujin.

               Genghis squints, “Tomorrow evening actually, which is why this is so urgent. I’ve failed in terms of diligence as of late and allowed my sorrows to dictate my mood.”. Despite the small window of time, he can see that Sain accepts the task without question so he adds, “You no longer have restrictions on your traveling ability use as you’ve been promoted. Use this freedom to enhance the success of this duty and all others to come.”. Sain’s blank face stares back as he then adds, “You will represent our clan alongside Master Suguru at this event as well. Robes fitting for such an occasion have been sent to your room, be sure to wear them well.”, and grins haughtily before disappearing

               Sain staggers a bit in disbelief as with mere words, Genghis has single-handedly raised his station. He tightens his grip on the profiles and travels to his room where he finds, as mentioned, robes fitting for the highest honor. His jaw drops as, “These are…”, enters the air. The Titer’s golden color shines with its silk thread and along the trim of the sleeves and garment itself, brown stitches representing home come together to form the ancient sigil of cupped hands converging at the finger tips while holding three brown eyes. Sain dares to touch the ensemble, now knowing that wearing these robes means his promotion was grander than ever imagined. Genghis has made him an official advisor to Suguru under the ruling of traditional Titer Law and Practice.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “My Titer…”, Elska gasps, when Choso’s tongue retracts to his own mouth, “Why do you hesitate even still?”. Suguru’s grip on her hips tightens but when she turns to see him, his mood seems incredibly conflicted. Her hybrid proceeds to suck down her neck, leaving evidence of his being there while she twists on the couch’s arm, “Suguru?”.

               Getou averts his eyes from her, hating himself for being so complicated at such a simplistic time. Her rear jolts against this erection when Choso nips her shoulder playfully and yet he stands there, dying to say everything running through his mind. He finds courage when her dainty hand reaches for him. “Elska…”, he begins and is granted an audience as even Choso slows his roll and tunes in, “I want to do this with you, trust me, I really do...”.

               Elska senses his disposition and knows he’s been through a lot lately so she quells her needs so he can unburden himself, “Go ahead, you can talk to me.”, she offers kindly. While grabbing up both his and Choso’s hand, she kisses Suguru’s and notions for him to continue.

               Suguru sighs heavily, adoring her patience, “I could get lost in this moment with you, succumb to what we all crave…”, he softens his eyes, “But I need to express my regrets to you first.”. Her expression facilitates her already displayed forgiveness but he continues, “I have done horrible things to you ever since we’ve met. Before then, I ordered others to do so on my account.”. When he looks away again, weighted with shame, she kisses his cheek, bringing him even deeper confusion, though he’s glad. “I vow to never do anything that will bring you harm, I only wish to see you happy and protected…I don’t care under which clan either.”. Elska appears to have understood the vast depth of those words; the fact that his goal, even when he despised the idea, was to make her a Titer. “I’m serious, little one. The name you take will bar no hold on my feelings for you…”. He looks to the giant bed filled with her turned, “I want to be better to Naoya too, to work towards a solution we can both live with…”.

               Choso smirks, knowing that Gojo’s cheeky idea will be manifested, “You and Naoya will be remedied soon but you will not immediately agree with the path that leads to this. Allow Naoya to come up with the punishment that excludes maiming or death and you can obtain your truce.”.

               Suguru catches a faint sight of the violet dashes in Choso’s eyes as he spoke of the future and becomes perforated with restlessness. He snatches Elska off of the couch and shoves her behind his back as he studies the eerily tranquil hybrid. Choso smiles in a way that nearly taunts him, causing Getou to inhale sharply as he turns to Elska, “Can you not sense it???!”. Suguru darts his eyes back to the being and tries to gather rationale that would help explain why his presence is reminiscent of the Final Stage.

               Elska tries to get in between them but Suguru manhandles her back in place, “My Titer, what is going on with you?!”. She looks at Choso from around his arm and sees her hybrid isn’t doing anything antagonistic or weird, “He’s just a little different now!”.

               “No, Elska…”, Suguru begins to sweat, clenching his jaw, “Something is wrong here…”.

               The nude Choso takes a step closer and frowns when Getou pulls them farther away. He knew this would happen though so its of no surprise. With a confidently lifted head and eyes switching between the two, he states, “You know who I am and I did what I had to preserve you.”.

               All of the sound fades from Suguru’s ears aside from the ragged pumping of his blood. ‘What the fuck did he just say?’, he wonders as his eyes narrow and he recalls his time spent trapped in that stage, reliving all of the worst experiences life has gifted him with. The violet dashes grow in intensity as if someone lifted the dimmer switch until the hue swallows the red, “Little one, this isn’t Choso…”. He’s unsure if they’re in danger or not but he can sense that ancient malevolence clear as day.

               “But I am.”, the hybrid refutes with soft eyes aimed at Elska, “My evolution varied from yours is all.”. He offers a soft smile and tells her through thought, ‘I am still Choso.’.

               Elska peeks from behind her Titer and believes what she hears, “I told you!”, she places her hand to Suguru’s back, “Please, just accept him. We need to stop this bickering!”.

               Suguru look down and studies her for a second, concerned and frightened by what this could mean. He’s come to learn that ominous presence as if it were his very own, there’s no miscalculation on his part. Trauma. In an attempt to whisper, he says, “That thing from the Final Stage is in him!”, and watches the realization course over her. ‘Mictlantecuhtli…’, echoes his mind, a word he knows he said when frenzied and hold significant yet nebulous meaning.

               “Not a thing but a being.”, Choso folds his arms, losing his patience, “This is how you show your gratitude, Titer? By trying to spoil her mind against me?”. He takes a step closer, “You would not even be alive if I did not care for you…but I’ve come to love you all.”.

               Elska, bewildered but still defensive over her hybrid tries to dash past Getou but he throws out his arm and stops her.

               “What the…”, Suguru who’d been glaring at Choso wasn’t paying attention to where his hand landed. He felt something solid but soft, protruding yet small. When his eyes befall to her baby bump, he jerks his hand away swiftly and finds that even less makes sense. “You’ve…you’ve not even been pregnant that long…”, his voice trails out as he timidly extends his arm back towards the Zenin child to be, “How is this possible?”, he asks with incredulity.

               Elska, completely taken aback by Suguru’s instant tenderness, places her hand over his, “I don’t know but it happened earlier this evening…”, and glides her fingertips over his stationed hand. She watches Suguru’s mixed emotions unfold. His expression sags as a flare of jealousy swims to the surface but it’s easy to discern that he’s not actually angry. She cups his cheek and explains, “I’ll give you a child too…”, and snickers to how it didn’t connect to his ears.

               Getou whips his head over at Choso, who’s staring at her womb with blatant sorrow thus leading Suguru to believe that maybe it really is him. ‘All the turned aside from Zenin would be forlorn…’, he reminds himself as he’s one of them. That’s when her words hit him and he’s dazedly finding her gaze when he accidentally murmurs, “Us have a baby?”. He doesn’t even know how that dynamic will work but something in him deescalates when she embraces him. ‘Does she really mean it?’, he simply won’t allow himself to believe.

               “Yes, Suguru…”, she kisses his exposed chest under the golden robes, “You are my beloved as well and I have decided that I do my part and help produce our dynasties for generations to come.”, she reaches up to hold his cheek, “The world is ours to take and we will do exactly that.”. His eyes train on her but she taps into his thoughts and discovers that he’s mauling through repentance since impregnating her has always been the goal. He simply has a hard time trusting that he deserves such a life, “Imagine my Titer, a ruling guard made from my womb and all of you…”.

               Her eyes glow and captivate him into a trance as the idea of her carrying his own offspring manages to excite the most broken pathways in his brain, synapsing them alive once more. He bends down and deeply kisses Elska as she pushes the robes from his shoulders and scoops her waist as he finally allows passion to prevail. “I want that more than anything…”, he gasps into her, the desperation to make this dream come true fueling him. This woman; the tiny ferocious female trusting her form in his arms, he decides, is going to get exactly what she asked for.

               Choso whines under his breath while observing the subtle aggressions Suguru demonstrates. The Titer digs his fingers into her soft skin, blanching his own digits as they engrave a reddened path from her shoulder blades, down to her ass. A hazardous smirk stains his lips when Getou spins her around and encourages her to climb back on the arm of the couch, ‘What a grand day this is.’.

               Elska goes to arch her back when Suguru aligns himself but is pleasantly surprised when his large hands pull her back against his chest. Her head is turned to the side, towards him, where his tongue enters her mouth as he pushes past her folds and his demeanor, that fire in him, it’s all so remarkable. Feeling every steely, warm inch of him slide in while his moans combat her own causes stomach to flutter.

               Suguru licks her lips and then sucks on the bottom one as he seats himself in completely. Her glazed over half-lidded eyes lock onto him as he cautiously motions his hips. He can’t keep his hands off of her, nor his mouth even despite his aggregated concerns over Choso whom he knows has become something else. That’s when the hybrid offers a wrist, without immediate elucidation.

               “Taste me.”, he tells Suguru who’s features contort with cruel judgement. When the Titer doesn’t, Choso steals Elska’s face and imposes a sloppy meeting of the lips, shuddering to her mewls. He uses his free hand to caress her breasts and tweak her perking nipples while she endures Suguru’s slow stroking length, “Don’t you want to see him do that, Elska?”, Choso instigates, “Tell him.”.

               With Suguru’s hand now around her throat and Choso’s exploring her, she groans breathlessly and confesses, “I do.”. Before she can even worry about her Titer’s discomfort, the aroma of Choso’s blood explodes past her nose. Suguru did it.

               Choso steps closer, having expected that his blood would ramp the Titer up. Suguru feverishly increases his pace with glowing eyes and begins snapping his hips, causing her flesh to jiggle under the garter belt. He enjoys being fed on too though as he’s waited so long to remember what it was truly like. Time heals and erases you see, so many things Mictlantecuhtli had once been familiar with feel like the first time once again. With his flowing energy now left unchecked, Choso pulls Elska’s upper half down and sighs when she opens her mouth, “So perfect…”, he repeats like many times this night before.

               Elska swallows her hybrid down and gladly takes his rutting as he matches Suguru’s speed. Their prodding leaves her so fulfilled, so unabashedly euphoric while their dominating nature surfaces. She gags on Choso when his shaft disappears in her throat but looks up to him the best she can to iterate that she’s enjoying this. To her surprise, it seemed he already comprehended this so he doesn’t let up. If she could currently smile, she would.

               Suguru can’t help but fixate on how her body accepts his girth, how slick and receptive she is. He sloshes through her dripping core and perceives the refractive shimmering of her affection. “Little one…”, he moans to the mechanical noises she produces as result of both of their actions, “Fuck…you really want it don’t it don’t you?”. At this time, Choso removes himself from her mouth and meets his eyes as he hears her choking voice cry, “Own your Master.”.            

               Choso guides her to sit upright again and crashes his lips to hers, not even caring about the saliva smeared along her face. When he pulls away, he whispers, “To your knees…”, and hums to how her brow furrows wantonly. While they gaze into each other, Choso shifts his eyes to the couch and back to hers to give hint of his intention and taunts, “But he didn’t warm you up first…how will my lovely yolotli manage to take us both?”. She melts to his sentence as a masochist would bringing him to the joy of elevating things to the next level.

               Suguru catches this exchange and drowns in the lust of his near future; she wants it all. In a friendlier tone, he corrects Choso, “I haven’t warmed her up yet.”, and then proceeds to trail his fingers along Elska’s lips which she takes in and lubricates. There’s no ignoring how much Choso enjoys watching her submit, and there’s no arguing that it doesn’t birth the most sensual planes of depravity within himself. Her tongue splits his digits and swirls around them, something that only extends the spell. He nudges his length deep into her until all he sees are chiseled abs connecting to the plumpness of her ass, “But maybe I will now.”.

               Elska reddens when the string of saliva snaps from Getou’s fingers and her hybrid hones into her expectantly. When she ravenously cries out from Suguru massaging into her second entrance, Choso’s hand catches her throat where he again, assaults her with a primal kiss. They feel so fucking good, both of her beloveds.

               Choso hisses to her pleasured expression, how her eyes luminate brightly. He plans unshackle her from the constraints of reason, to reach deep into her soul and offer the purest way of existence. He wants to see his perfect imperfection as she truly is, or at least to get a glimpse of what she will be. Choso can’t wait for certain events to come and pass for he knows that at the end of it all, she will be granted the life she’s always deserved and the staples of her ancestors will be met. He then remembers that Gojo purchased something extraordinary, something Choso wasn’t familiar with but Mictlantecuhtli is imaginative enough to comprehend even if he didn’t already know.

               Suguru whispers, “I’m going deeper…”, as his fingers bury into her flesh. He saw Choso walk out of the room but pays it no mind as he proceeds to coax her body. She takes him though and relaxes that orifice as she hugs the couch arm, muffled cries of pleasure being huffed into its fabric. “Little one…”, he gasps when she becomes even wetter, still mystified by how she enjoys such physical manipulation. He resumes his hips as he moves his wrist at a more delicate pace, not wanting to cause her discomfort of any kind but offers, “I will ruin you in the best of ways.”, and is forced to moan when she tightens. He changes his stance, now half perched on the couch as well so he could lean over and completely govern her.

               Elska yelps to his angle, how he’s confining her to this on spot with his mass. She hears him breathing near her ear so she lifts her head to turn it towards him. His breath splashes against her shoulder, his voice singing subtleties of his delight. To think this man used to survive in her fantasies only to relive different ways of his death. She wishes to kiss him, to occupy her mouth with more of her seductive Titer and tells him this to which she receives a grunt.

               Choso stands in the doorway to observe some more, the item in one hand and a small squeeze bottle in the other. He coats the toy with the slippery fluid and then pumps his own length when Suguru bends Elska backwards to kiss her from above. She looks so malleable, so…fuckable, that he can’t even stand it. The way she’s currently contorted only gives Choso more flare as the hands of Suguru consume her body, gripping, squeezing, bruising that delicate skin. He’s ready.

               Suguru rams into Elska one good time while staring into her eyes, anchoring in with parted lips as she whimpers his name. He couldn’t stop the growl leaving his throat, the forming of his fangs but he becomes sidetracked when Choso brings before him, the plug.

               Elska’s eyes widen, “Oh? Where did you get that from, my hybrid?”, she questions warily as it exchanges hands. She digs her fingers into the couch, anticipating the stretch.

               Choso combs through her hair with sincerity, “Your wicked Satoru Gojo.”, he replies admirably, ending it with a dominating kiss. He kneels down so she can rest her body and not strain but doesn’t let her escape his oral onslaught as she twitches from Suguru pushing it in.

               Getou slowly rocks his hips against her suctioning walls as he carefully nudges the black gemmed toy into the obedient muscle. When she tenses up, he coos to her, “I’ve seen you take bigger, little one…”, referring to his own length and sighs with longing as he’s able to sink it in further. He can’t believe he’s doing all this to her. Of course, he’s a freaky kind of lover who loves control but he simply has hard time comparing the sweet Elska they all know to the one that’s letting him fill her holes. It’s like night and day.

               She feels the expansion within, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as they gang up on her with the nastiest of intentions. She wasn’t sure that the plug had been installed until Suguru slaps her ass and pummels through her folds eagerly. Tucking her face into the arm, she braces for her life as the orgasm innervates her body. Suguru’s deep strokes through her womanhood coupled with the pressure of the toy and then Choso’s ominous glare brings her to a release that leaves her quaking.

               Suguru turns his head upwards and shuts his eyes to stave off his own end when she contracts wildly around his length and practically screams her appreciation. He doesn’t let up though, he proceeds to fuck her through the orgasm in hopes that it’ll be one she never forgets; he certainly won’t. When he pulls out of her, he studies her dripping entrance and smirks to her clenching around nothing, “The things we’re going to do tonight, Elska…”, he muses, “I have never loved a woman more.”.

               Choso lifts her chin, loving her tearing eyes, “Why don’t we give you a little more time…”, gently helping her from the couch to stand on unsteady legs, “We don’t want to rush this, right?”. He sees his violet hue brighten her face but the look she gives him speaks volumes as she may have come to notice the depth of their connection. Nothing makes him happier.

               Understanding what Choso wants, Elska smiles deviously and lowers to her knees. There’s definitely something about the being that makes her want to obey. She knows her hybrid resides in him still but cannot argue that his air of arrogance is very new and unlike the sweet half-curse. His energy too and the strange language he speaks from time to time, all ancient, powerful and debilitating. Satoru is still the strongest in the group, even more so than Elska herself but there’s a unique masterful quality about Choso that she felt she’s known her entire life, she just can’t explain it.

               “Turn this way.”, Getou commands, angling her in a manner in which her backside is exposed by the wall of mirrors. Her mouth wraps around Choso’s length but when Suguru looks behind her, he can see the plug’s gem, the sexy garter belt fluffing her flesh, her beautiful slit and the way her toes curl under her rear as her throat is opened. He takes up his own length and holds it catty-corner near her face while she drools over Choso’s pumping. He’s excited by this, something he never thought he’d come to enjoy but taking her with another is just as pleasurable as having her to himself. His eyes glow as he taps her cheek with his tip, groaning deeply when she quickly attends to him and guzzles his girth down.

               Choso strolls around to be behind her, gathering up her hair, “Let me help you, Elska…”, his tone saccharine and misleading while he pushes her head down over Getou. He holds her there, let’s her choke but then pulls back on the bundle of locks to let her breathe. When his eyes flash up to Suguru’s, he can sense the Titer’s uncertainties but tells him, “I’m blessed with the knowledge of her deepest desires.”, pushing her head down again but controlling the cyclical movements completely now. Its at this time that Choso streaks his view down her back slowly, taking in every detail of his greatest success. He enters her folds and whines unabashedly to the arousal seeping out of her and onto his genitalia, where he instantly brews a menacing pace. “So perf-ect”, he gasps in to her ear while removing his hand from her head so Getou can take over.  

               Holding the back of her head, Getou glares from above as he fucks her throat, her eyes never leaving him even as the squint. He loves sloppy things in this context, why should it ever be anything otherwise? He yanks his shaft from her and pulls it upwards with a raised eyebrow. He didn’t even need to say anything, she knew to attack his balls in the sensual way he was hoping for. Taking a deep breath with a racing heart, he strokes himself while she uses her tongue to collect them and suck them in and the glowing from her thrill makes his knees want to buckle.

               “It’s time.”, Choso breathlessly states as his focus becomes that of only her.

               Elska whimpers, out of breath and a complete mess but follows Suguru with her eyes as he lays down on the couch. She was already making the move to get up when Choso stings her skin with an affection slap, soon kissing the raised and reddened parts. She crawls up the couch, over Suguru and leans down to press her lips against him as he guides his length into her. His hands immediately demand that she surrender her weight as he pulls her down his shaft completely. “Feelsso good”, she tells them as Choso climbs up to mount himself behind her. When the being starts manipulating the plug, she folds forward and moans into Suguru’s mouth, clinging to his biceps as its removed from her.

               Choso rubs the curves of her body, penetrating the target with merely his eyes, “I too want more…”, is all he says as he dives down.

               Getou shrieks when he feels Choso’s tongue graze his impaling shaft and is suddenly not into this as much as he was, “DON’T FUCKING LICK ME!”, he gasps in fright. He almost reflexively threw Elska across the room so he could get away.

               Choso lifts his head, annoyance strewn across his face, “It was not intentional but it’s bound to happen.”. He thinks to himself, ‘What a conservative turned…’, not comprehending why that was such a big deal. “Satoru Gojo wouldn’t complain.”, this, he is certain of. Their nature should be of his own which is completely open and unbarred by the idiotic societal constraints this world offers. It’s not that Choso or Mictlantecuhtli, like men necessarily but he undoubtedly loves all of her turned which are his own creation as well. He only wishes to bring them the reward of pleasure and riches. Mictlantecuhtli simply is unable to grasp the concept of sexual preference.

               Elska keeps her head down and takes this time to catch her breath as she internalizes that Choso isn’t concerned with the distinguishing of their bodies as it seems to be all the same to him. She wants to giggle too, Suguru’s reaction was hilarious but she doesn’t want to upset him either so she raises her chin to meet his face and sensually slips her tongue in. When she can feel he’s calmed down, she takes pity on her strictly hetero turned and rides him as Choso’s tongue enters her in the most debauched way possible.

               Suguru, still on edge, allows Elska to lead him back into the sanity as she maneuvers her whole body to tend to his wounded safety. She scoots up a little, to reach his face better but once their lips are connected, he thrusts from below and hammers her into submission. Choso’s moans can be heard as well as the being devours her with eyes locked to her from behind. Suguru feels his tongue, again.

               Choso snarls when gravity is applied to him and rancorously releases his wings and scowls once he breaks apart the formerly unstoppable technique. Elska turns around with worried eyes as if to say, please don’t.

               “How the fuck did you that?!”, Suguru is back in the frame of mind that something is wrong with Choso, that he’s too different now. Defensively, he attempts to remove Elska off of him to save her from whatever comes next but Choso’s presence intensifies tremendously, now leaving him in a wave of fear.

               “I told you; my evolution was different.”, the being seethes, doing his best to not retaliate to such an offense. When Getou’s red eyes narrow to him, Choso scoffs and flattens his hand on Elska’s back to keep her there. “It’s not like I did this or anything…”, he growls angrily when taking Suguru’s manhood into his hand.

               The enraged roar that diffused from her Titer actually scares her. She whips around to face Choso the best she can again and slaps his wrist until his hand frees Suguru’s member, “Why would you do that to him?!”, she doesn’t understand her hybrid’s reasoning but senses his impatience. ‘Choso is really different now…’, she thinks but then hears, ‘Yes, I am.’, chilling her blood in an obtuse from of enthrallment. Rotating back to her Titer, she asks, “Are you alright? Do you want to stop?”. She’s learned her lesson with forcing her turned to engage, a mistake she’ll never make again.

               Suguru slides from underneath her so he can stand and calls for his own wings, all while bearing his fangs to the hybrid. Once they form, his rage subsides for a moment as Elska nears to touch their metal brilliance. He curls the tips of his left one inward, around her as if to symbolize he will be her shield. Lightly, she runs her fingertips over them and comments on their beauty and larger size.

               Choso, knowing what to do next, plops onto the couch behind her before pulling her hips to have her join. With her back against him, he lifts her up and snakes a hand down under her to aim his length to the hole he’s become fascinated by, though he loves all of hers. She whines as he demands her cooperation, but is soon motioning himself and taking her. “There.”, Choso barks to Getou, “Now there’s nothing I can…”, he moans when she accepts it all, “…do to you.”.

               Elska hooks her hands under her knees to hold her legs open, gifting Suguru with, surely, a lamentable image. She’s trying to manage both of them right now but they’re on opposite ends of the spectrum here. Her Titer glowers at them both, how they’re connected but then she hears his voice in her mind, ‘Choso wants to play? I’ll fucking play.’. Getou’s wing flap menacingly as he stalks over to the couch again with darkened eyes that rue payback, the sight invigorating.

               Suguru leans himself between her legs and around Choso’s before lifting her chin with a curled finger to say, “Little one, do you enjoy seeing me upset?”, to which her expression becomes confused and shakes her head no. “Hmmm…”, he pretends ponder on her response, “It seems as though you prefer me agitated.”.

               “Sugu-…”, as she was about to explain her defense, he wrenches a hand around her throat and slides through her womanhood. As soon as he’s in, he combats Choso’s speed as if he intends to wreck her but at the same time, she swears he’s hiding a smirk. ‘It’s just like before…’, she realizes the similarities from situation with him and Naoya and wonders if she hasn’t made yet, another mistake.  

               “Fuck her…”, Choso pants, “Just like…that…”, he wraps his arms around his beloved Elska and steadies her as Suguru courses in and out, bringing him pleasure as well. He hears, “Shut the fuck up!”, from Getou as he warns it through his teeth. Choso knows that if he pushes to assert his dominance, this will all fall apart so he’s made to bite his tongue and enjoy their current predicament instead. He too, continues his own efforts and decides that he wants another taste, puncturing her with his fangs as she writhes between them.

               Suguru growls again, seeing as Choso’s teeth brought her such fulfillment and joins the feeding party. Elska’s cascading voice fades to nothing all while her mouth is open in disbelief as they drink and rock into her. He can distinguish her orgasm, sense the pheromones and as she’s on the brink of destruction, he clamps his jaw down more than necessary sending her into a beautiful convulsion.

               Choso’s brow bends to her flavor, all the different emotions swirling within flowing across his tongue. She’s a masterpiece. Her fluttering muscles from her demise have the affect he knew they would and he’s soon roping his seed into her and endures the overstimulation as Suguru proceeds with caution to the wind. He inhales the scent deeply, imagining it entering his lungs and spilling through his entirety while he lifts his fangs and closes her wounds.

               “I can’t…ahhhh”, Elska is experiencing diplopia as she tries to focus on her Titer’s face. His movements are less coordinated and the sounds he produces, more animalistic. He crashes his lips to hers and makes her open wide as he dominates the meeting while pumping into her limp form. His final thrusts are accompanied by vulgar roars, his hips twitching as she feels his seed shooting within.

               The room hushes aside from the jagged breathing of the three who simmer down to hushed gasps, except for Elska’s whimpers to them pulling out.

               Choso caringly lays her on her side after scooting from under her and stares at her leaking openings with the greatest satisfaction. He releases his wings and then turns to Suguru who does the same but watches the Titer kneel beside her.

               “Was…”, Getou takes a breath, “…that too much??”. He’s snapped out of it now and is back to the version of himself that vowed to never hurt her again. He’s metaphorically on the edge of his seat as she gathers her wits, it would destroy him if she felt anything but bliss through that whole ordeal. Her hand cups his cheek though, so soft and tenderly.

               “All-in-all, I’d say that was sensational, my beloveds…”, she pulls Suguru’s head down as he exhales through his nose with a sense of relief. It touches her deeply too, that he was able to go wild but never too far. She was really worried there for a minute when he and Choso were going at it but thankfully, it didn’t escalate.

               Choso perches onto the arm of the couch where she once was and rubs her feet. All that time, waiting…planning…it was worth it. He sighs as his eyes explore her some more. He’ll never get enough of this.

               “We need to clean you up, little one.”, Suguru chuckles against her lips, “We made quite the mess.”.

“No, we don’t.”, Choso simply wants to bathe in this sight a little longer and is perfectly capable of tidying up.

Suguru narrows his vision, ignoring the hybrid as he stands to walk to the bathroom, his eyes taking to the shower. The last time he truly experienced Elska was in the confines of that translucent glass but his head lowers when recalls what came after. He’s at least reinforced with the idea that his sexual tendencies match hers now and that there’s still a lot he has to learn about her. He’s more than fine with that.

“Choso!”

Suguru snatches a towel and beelines for the room again but what he sees makes him want to vomit. Elska squirms under him, startled by the sudden gesture as Choso’s face is buried into her sensitive areas, cleaning in his own way. Suguru drops the towel and stumbles backwards, unable to convince himself that what he’s perceiving is actually real. “You’re fucking sick!”, he shouts, invaded by the idea that the hybrid just slurped both of their loads away, “WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU!?”. Now Suguru truly wretches and covers his mouth as he drops to his knees unsteadily, ‘What would compel him to fucking do that?!!’.

               Elska, frozen stiff and muddled as well, lies there apprehensively. Choso lifts his head but moans deeply and places kisses all over her labia while whispering, “There’s nothing I won’t do for or to you, yolotli.”.

               “Heart!”, Elska chirps, stealing Suguru’s paled attention and an amused smirk from Choso, “That means heart, doesn’t it?”

               Choso licks up her entire abdomen, between her breast and veers off to the right side of her neck, “Depending on context, yes, that’s what it translates to…”.

               Getou frowns, ‘Once said, I knew she was correct…but how? What is happening to us?’. He studies the hybrid caressing her tenderly and forms even more questions. “How did you know that, little one?”, he asks softly to mask all of the reservations.

               “The way I use it has different meaning however…”, Choso explains in a sultry tone, “When paired with the significance of a person, heart becomes ‘the reason to go on’. Her eyes glow and the colorful dashes appear, granting him the sneak peek he’d hoped for. “That is why I call you yolotli. You are that reason for me.”.

               “You are so mysterious.”, Elska searches his loving violet eyes with the knowledge of his devotion and definitely finds Choso staring back at her. Her hand sifts through his wavy hair, brushing it behind his ear, “Darling Choso…”

A spike in the other turned’s energy surges to which Choso sits up over top of her and shares, “They’ll be awake soon.”.

               Elska lights up, elated with this news.

               “But Satoru Gojo is going to have a difficult time adjusting.”, he warns to her perplexed eyes, “Prior to befalling this recent synthesis, he was met with a mental brick wall.”. He watches Elska look to her silver shaman with fright, “He will be ok eventually but he’s going to require more attention than the rest of us for initially.”. Choso hated admitting that but he too cares about Gojo, “Naoya’s scalar warfare technique hurt him badly and Satoru Gojo has never been met with a force like that. Because Naoya shares our energy, it destroyed the sequencing of his infinity but scalar energy is incredibly devastating. It may have touched Satoru even if Naoya was human.”. He takes Elska’s hand, “It opened up many old wounds, things he’s forgotten about, all of which he’d rather forget again.”.

               Suguru, kind of hating this news as he’s positive him and Gojo are cool now, asks, “Like what?”.

               Choso rolls his lips together, “Let’s just say he’s going to need comfort. If he doesn’t receive it, it’ll be his awakening all over again.”. There’s no need to rile Suguru up with the explanation since some it involves fallen Titers.

               Suguru grabs his robes, hurriedly dons them and paces over to Elska, “I cannot allow this despite my fondness with Gojo.”, he remorsefully states while remembering that Satoru actually killed her. “Why would you suggest her involvement if its going to be that dangerous?! What if something happens and I can’t bring her back?!”.

               Choso climbs off the couch, no shame for his bareness but looks Suguru directly in the eye, “You should know better than anyone that she is the only one who can make her turned submit.”.  

               Elska gets what he’s saying. “I’ll have to fight him?!”, she inhales shakily, not feeling the most confident about that turning out well. Suguru squeezes her hand with defiance in his eyes like he wouldn’t dare let it happen.

               “Not necessarily.”, Choso sighs, “And I believe I’m partially to thank for her resurrection, mind you.”. Elska and Suguru both offer puzzled looks but he knows they’ll understand one day. She was technically dead when he used his earthly matter to enter her and Suguru probably didn’t understand what he was seeing. “All you have to do yolotli, is be there for him. He would and will do anything for you, he deserves your time.”.

               “I will.”, she whispers while her view drifts to her unconscious sweet Sati, her heart shattering at the thought of him suffering. “He will not go without love so long as I breathe.”.

 ((Thank you for reading!! Chapter 88 will be out soon))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away / Chapter 85 - Mictlantecuhtli 🔞

w/c - 7,968

               Genghis sits on the edge of Getou’s medical bed, conjuring into a bowl of water, wondering, ‘Who is this other?’. There are so many aspects flying out of his control now and he fears that Gojo is only a few clues away from putting it all together. A spider’s silk is supposed to be incredibly durable, sustainable but these recent hours have him feeling foolish as he brokenly realizes how grandiose it was to assume he held those same capabilities. He studies the water to find Amnessia, her being a source of luxury to him even while they’re not on the greatest terms. Plus, he needs to know.

               Sain sits up in bed, no longer desiring to pretend to be stuck in this statuesque pantomime. He observes the morphing of Temujin’s face, the obvious disgust for whatever the man was viewing. His grey eyes dash over to Getou, leaving Sain’s heart a mess as he worries for the true head endlessly, ‘Will he be okay? He has to be, right?’. His head shakes as he recalls force feeding Suguru after he’d crushed himself. ‘What happened?’.

               “What the fuck does she think she’s doing?!!”, Genghis roars his words as his visual shows Amnessia engaging in a heavy make-out session with the younger Fushiguro. A stale safety courses his mind through the anger as he understands that Gojo hasn’t gone after her yet and this, despite all else, is a blessing to him. Temujin’s eyes dart over to find Sain staring at him with questions marking his features so he explains, “If you’re able to, I’d like you watch over things for a little bit. I won’t be gone long at all…”.

               “I believe I am.”, Sain offers with a short tone, swinging his legs over the side of the bed to touch the floor. Genghis grins gratefully but Sain is honestly on edge because it seems like something sinister is lurking behind the expression. After steadying his footing, Sain rigidly walks over to the two of them, bows and reiterates, “Yes, I am much better now.”.

               “Good.”, Genghis stands, refraining from shattering the bowl. He turns to leave through the door but before exiting, stops and sincerely tells the hunter, “What you did for him, I will never forget that.”. Temujin now looks into his light eyes, “It’s no secret that you and I have been in opposition for some time now. I am aware of your lack of trust in my judgement…”.

               Sain, alarmed by the sudden transparency, opens his mouth to defend himself but Genghis smiles and shows he’s not done speaking.                

               “I didn’t much care for you either if I’m being honest, but I’ve always recognized your unique strength.”. Genghis sighs, “You saved Master Suguru’s life at the risk of your own though and that has levelled any doubts I had about your intentions.”.

               Self-conscious and still apprehensive, Sain maintains his silence as the soft words reach his ears. He’s in utter disbelief by what he’s hearing.

               “You are valuable beyond means because of your dedication and I will make sure to demonstrate my appreciation for a man of such nature. Please take care of him until I return…”, and with that, he leaves.

               Sain stands there in awe, completely stunned by the acceptance he’s earned. He’s never trusted Genghis but he’s also never been viewed with such equality by the Titer either. Things feel far less tense now between them, even as Suguru lies there unconscious and the possibilities of him never waking linger. He goes to sit on the opposite edge of Getou’s bed, by his feet where he then releases a massive amount of stress through a single exhale. “Where will all of this lead us, Master Suguru?”, he asks in an amused tone, the answers surely eluding him as he turns his head to see the fallen Titer. He actually has some hope.

               A violet ray rips through the ceiling and impales Suguru’s chest, jarring Sain who falls to the floor. He quickly grips the bed rails to rise to his feet, sweating profusely as he fears what that burst of energy could’ve been. ‘Was It an attack?!’, His grey eyes shoot open when they fail to find a wound and he slowly backs away from Getou as the sleeping man’s presence darkens and cultivates. Sain looks up at the hole created by whatever that was as clay dust falls into his eyes. After wiping them, he attempts it again. They’re so far underground that he can’t fathom how this occurred and so precisely at that. As his fear billows though, he recalls that same color emanating from Elska and this saves his soul from the prospect of ruin. “It’s her!”, he excitedly bellows, “She’s trying to reach you Master Suguru!”. Sain now sits on his knees, almost in a prayer-like manner and attempts the use of all of the metaphysical abilities he once casted aside to become a warrior. “Please lady Oda, save him…”.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “Wait…hold on…”, Amnessia pants into Megumi, grinning widely as she pushes him onto the bed. He looks confused for a second but that swiftly fades as she unravels the tie of her robes, that of which his attention is fixed. She takes her time, even turning to the side to add to the anticipation as she unhurriedly removes the golden material to show what’s underneath.

               Megumi’s jaw drops as he takes in the tight, lace dress that leaves very little for the imagination. His eyes rake over every inch of her as she confidently promenades near, swaying her hips. She takes his hands and judiciously places them upon her breasts, he gulps down as she begins to straddle him.

               “Is this too much for you, Megumi?”, she asks slyly, surrendering her weight to his lap. His green eyes flash up to her with an unusual glint, his brow furrowing, a good sign. Without giving him time to respond, she crashes their lips together and becomes consumed by the enhanced levels of sensuality that she can sense from his kiss. She gasps as he feverishly licks and nips the entirety of her neck, not having expected him to do so. His hands grip her rear until one slides up her spine to grasp the back of her head and the expression locked onto his face makes her nearly whimper.

               Whispering into the crook of her neck, he expresses, “Perhaps you should ask me again after this…”. She yelps when he uses his strength to throw her to the spot next to him and then crawls up to sit comfortably between her legs. Judging by her face, she wasn’t anticipating his aggression but he’s consoled by the fact that it seemed to only help his cause, her melting beneath. Megumi places his hands flat down to the mattress, on either side of her head and ghosts his lips over her own, “Not what you were expecting?”, he trails off into a slight chuckle.

               Amnessia stares up at this beautiful man, feeling entirely helpless to his hidden whims but answers, “No, but I like it…”. The first glimpse into her new situation occurs as his large, hard erection rubs her through her panties, forcing her to shut her eyes happily. “Fuck…”, she groans to the hand caressing her breasts as it gifts his fingertips moving down her stomach to between her legs.

               “I may not be the most experienced…”, Megumi admits, “…but I know what to do.”, his eyes softening to her mewls. As he’s rubbing her bud, he feels the moisture seeping through her little panties and ducks his head down in amazement. ‘Don’t screw this up!!’, he tells himself as his view opens and becomes that of how their aligned. He leans down to kiss her neck again but this time eventually moves to her breasts, sucking her nipples through the golden lace. Her pretty little hands latch to his shoulders and this indication gives him courage.

               Amnessia’s body tightens up as those slender fingers pull aside her underwear and enter her. He’s instantly setting a slow pace, gradually going deeper until he hooks them inside of her walls. “Jesu-…ahhh!”, she cries as her back arches subtly against the bed. His tongue drags along her skin until his puffy lips reach hers once again. All she can think about is blowing him, wanting to see his face twist in pleasure as she slurps his stresses away. These thoughts become evasive as soon as he pushes through a third one.

               He can feel how tight she is and was worried about doing that but at the same time, he knows his size and how she’ll likely have a better experience if he preps her. “I’m sorry…”, he speaks against her lips, “I don’t want to hurt you.”. Languidly, he massages her slippery walls, trying to convey his condolences through a passionate kiss. This truly was never intended. Though he’s thought about it quite a few times, he didn’t assume he’d be able to have her like this so soon but as the opportunity presents itself, he’s resolved to show her why she should stick around, what he can do for her.

               “Get off.”, Amnessia hastily demands.

               Megumi, perplexed, snaps out of his mood and sits up, fingers doused. He’s so confused, did he miss something? Is she mad? He looks down to her and with apprehension gripping his heart, asks, “Did I do something wrong?!!”.

               Amnessia giggles salaciously, “Yes. Yes, you did.”, she seductively taunts. Right as Megumi is being overcome by insecurities, she raises up and cups his cheeks, “You didn’t let me taste what I’m about to take.”. His eyes widen, obviously stupefied, so she now throws him over to the spot next to her. They’re running out of bed space though, being as the dormitory beds are full-sized standardly, so when Megumi is flopped over, his right arm smacks into the headboard. They titter for a second and she bashfully apologizes before instructing him to take of his clothes. He seems so enthralled, so eager once again that it warms her heart for the nastiness she’s about to embark on him.

               The excitement coursing through his veins compels him to have his apparel off within seconds. He reaches to the right and snatches a pillow to place under his head while getting his bearings as she grabs up his hardened flesh and strokes it. Megumi catches how she eyes his length but starts to feel a little awkward, exposed, but her animality is so incredibly enticing. She says to him, “You are big…”, and then their eyes lock as she releases spit from her mouth to fall on his shaft.

               She’s thoroughly enjoying this, pumping his girth and studying how small her hand looks around it. He twitches every so often and these movements are accompanied by desperate moans thus encouraging her to heed his call.

               When the sensation of her warm mouth devours his erection, Megumi places a hand gently on her braids. He looks down to her and bites his lip when she struggles to fit him all the way in. She tries though and with all her might to wedge it down her throat, gagging herself repeatedly. Her dark brown eyes glance up to him and even without words, he knows what she was trying to communicate. He licks his lips and lifts his hips, sighing his wonderment as it would seem he was right.

               Amnessia braces herself for the throat pumping and her eyes roll back when it begins. It’s such a sloppy ordeal as drool pours from the corners of her mouth and down to his lap, his balls are even glistening. His size has her mesmerized as she taunts herself with the supposed sensations of it barreling through her womanhood. He has the ability to be somewhat rough so her previous assumptions of her having to do all the work dissolves as he slams into the back of her throat, causing her to convulse.

               Megumi fists up some of her braids to lift her head, wanting to give her a break. She’s coughing relentlessly which is something that would normally bring him to worry but as he watches her recover, he’s invaded by a side he wasn’t familiar with. Seeing such a beautiful, wonderfully composed woman break down at the courtesy of his own manhood floods him with an air of depravity. “Come here…”, he whispers sweetly.

               She wipes her face, still heaving happily but obeys and crawls on top of him. ‘Who is Megumi Fushiguro, really?’, she asks herself as his devious half-lidded eyes follow her. He guides his tip to her entrance once she’s seated and prudently pushes her down over top, that of which she doesn’t resist. He’s truly opening her up though, slowly, patiently. The stretch is unreal and burns but she knows it’ll be alright if she can simply tough this part out. One inch at a time, he slides in deeper, deeper, until his thigh and her rear are flushed together.

               Megumi outstretches his arms and pulls her down so she’s laying against his chest and then wraps an arm around her back while titillating, “Does it feel good?”. She nods her head yes rapidly into his skin so he bends his knees, submerging even further. With his spare hand, he cups her ass and starts rocking his hips causing them both to cry out pleasurably. He moans deeply as her arousal allows him to begin to move effortlessly, her suctioning aiding. After a few warm-up trials he secures her tighter against him and uncharacteristically whispers, “This pussy is mine.”.

               Amnessia is left to moan unabashedly as Megumi pounds her from below. He’s so big that when he motions either direction the drag pulls her body with it. She curses into his skin but feels kisses being placed to her head as if he’s thankful for her ability to withstand. Genghis is no small man either in this department but to try and compare the two would be fruitless as no one has ever demanded space within her like Megumi. Their voices can be heard but the most powerful sound in that room is that of their skin slapping together. She feels herself being rolled again to her back.

               Megumi topples over her as his length drips with the proof of her affections. Sitting upright, he carefully guides the straps of her sexy little dress off of her shoulders so he could have an obstructed view of her breasts. They’re so beautiful, perfect even. He climbs a little further up her body and rubs his coated tip around her nipples, loving how they perk to the stimulation. When their eyes connect, she opens her mouth in preparation so with a spark of bravery, he climbs up more and angles his length past her lips.

               She wraps her arms around his thighs as he leans forward rolls his hips. His abdomen smacks into her nose roughly each time he hammers down but to show she’s unbothered, one hand glides up his chest where she can feel how quickly his heart is beating.

               He’s about to fuck them both right off the narrow bed but he can’t stop himself from coursing through her throat. Sweat engrosses his body as he fears he’s having a little too much fun so he decides to try something else, something that feels less like ecstasy. After one last deep hurrah, he backs out and retraces his steps a bit before placing his length between her breasts and squishing them together. He shivers to the amount of saliva stringing down to her bosom and works his hips, loving how she accepts this action. To Megumi’s dismay however, this still feels incredibly good and knows that he will not be able to last much longer.

               Amnessia keeps her mouth open to suck on his tip each time it’s pushes between her cleavage, back to her face. Her eyelashes flutter when she notices signs of him nearing exploding and although she didn’t have a release, she encourages his end by whimpering, “Harder Megumi!”, and then “Cum on them, please!”.  His eyes are now that of a man who’s, as they stare down to her, scream his vulnerability and urgent need to do exactly that; so she opens her mouth again.

               “AaaAhhh-…”, Megumi forces his eyes to stay open as his man-made ropes burst from him and all over her face and breasts. He nearly collapses from overstimulation as she strokes his length in its final moments of glory and has to take a few seconds to collect himself, never moving from above her. “Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck…”, he pants breathlessly with a slight whine of complete satisfaction that only multiplies when he sees her smile underneath his seed. Now a wee more composed, he scrunches up a wad of the bed sheets, yanks them from the nearest corner and begins to caringly clean her face, leaving her breast littered so he could simply view it again.

               Amnessia smirks and smooshes her boobs together, massaging them in different directions so he can appreciate the mess he made. She had no idea he would turn out to be so fun and adventurous and expresses this by saying, “I thought you weren’t very experienced!”, giggling to the now bashful man returning. He gets off of her so she sits up and cleans her chest, “That was right up my alley.”.

               Megumi sits on the edge of the bed, merely trying to make sure he wasn’t dreaming, “I’ve not been with many girls, they usually are more interested in guys like Itadori or Gojo.”. She comes up behind him though and embraces him while on her knees as if to combat that absurdity.

               “I thought you were cute as hell the moment I first saw you…”, she confesses, “I was actually embarrassed because I’d been ugly crying.”.

               Megumi secures one of her hands that was rubbing his shoulders and brings it to his lips, “I don’t think you’re capable of being ugly.”, he then twists his head to see her. He meant every word. Even on that day when she claimed to be unattractive, Megumi’s heart found a new meaning, something he’d not been fully presented with before, “You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”. They gaze into each other’s eyes for a minute before they both naturally connect their lips in a soft meeting but he can’t help but admit, “I’m so grateful you came into my life.”.

               “FUSHIGUR-...oh.”, Itadori didn’t even knock and is now regretting this as he gets the full, unwanted view of his best friend’s naked form. “Ummm…”.

               “YUUJI WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?”, Megumi shouts as he fights to cover himself and Amnessia, embarrassed that he’s been caught.

               Itadori turns away, red faced and nervous while trying to ignore Sukuna complementing Amnessia’s body. “Shut up!”, he grimaces to the curse within. He hears Megumi huffing and other things being moved around and apologizes for barging in. “Something happened to El and her turned. We’re not sure if it’s an emergency or not but I was asked to get you guys!”, he explains, hoping it will save him from the fury of his friend.

               Megumi grumbles, “What happened this time?”, as he fumbles his legs into his pants.

               “We don’t know! Choso like died for a few minutes but then came back.”, Yuuji takes a breath to bathe in the fact his new brother didn’t perish. “His hair is super long now but when he started breathing again, everyone else was taken out by a weird light! Your dad too! Shit’s crazy over there!”.

               Trying not to show his concern, Megumi swiftly finishes dressing before walking over to Amnessia who’s still on the bed. He leans down to kiss her and quietly offers, “I’m going to go ahead and see what’s going on.”, brushing his thumb across her cheek, “If you want to clean up first and meet up with us, you can.”.

               Yuuji heard this and blushes, pretending he didn’t.

               “Yea let me just freshen up a bit…”, she winks to Megumi and pulls him down for one more kiss before he walks out the door.

               When they leave, she squeals and starfishes backwards into the mattress, inadvertently landing in some of their love. “God it’s everywhere!”, she states with amazement, also giggling to the memory of milking it out of him. Without thought, she pulls the soiled sheets off the bed and puts them in the hamper across the room. “Megumi Fushiguro…”, she smiles to his name, completely bewildered at how this whole situation is turning out. She’s definitely falling for him.

               Humming Under the Influence, she grabs her robes from the floor and goes into the bathroom. First thing she does is wash her face with a neatly folded rag stacked with more on shelves. Her entire core throbs when she recalls how he spread her apart, how he took the control she thought she’d have to wield. “Pheww…that boy right there…”, she grins to herself, consumed by everything he is.

               “Is he better than me?”.

               Amnessia’s blood runs cold as she stares into the sink. Her eyes slowly drift upwards to the mirror and what she finds behind her cause her body to become a sculpture. “Te-Temujn?”.

               Genghis eerily strolls up behind her, completely enraged by her giddy behavior as he’s been in here listening the entire time. “He’s half my age, my dear.”, he jealously growls, “Surely he didn’t make you cum either.”. He knows what she sounds like and nothing of the sort entered his ears while they were… enjoying each other.

               Her breath hitched in her throat, she remains a statue. Amnessia knows what Genghis is capable of and now fears he’s about to end her life for having crossed him in this way. She doesn’t even know what to say; he’s selecting his words tactfully to demonstrate that he’s not wrong. He’s only presenting facts. This is partially why he’s always so successful, Genghis knows how to manipulate like no other. “You…you broke it off with me, remember?”, she fights back with the tiniest voice.

               “Hmmm…”, Temujin hums as he adoringly hugs her lace covered body from the back. Whenever he looks in the mirror, her horror pisses him off as he can’t understand how they’ve arrived to this point so quickly. “So, I guess you didn’t want to waste time with searching for a new cock.”. His voice is full of anger, discontent, but his mannerisms are purposefully the opposite. “How many mediocre dickings will it take for you to tell them what you know?”.

               She’s now terrified.

               “Sshhh…”, he soothes as her eyes well up with fluid, “I have a plan, you should know that.”. He watches the tears fall, something he felt he deserved after his own threatened to surface to her new affair. He takes a step back and allows his eyes to drink in her little outfit, “You never dressed like this for me.”.

               “Temujin, please! Don’t hurt me! I would never give anyone your secrets!”, she pleas with him wholeheartedly. She goes to continue expressing her unwavering loyalty but only sounds of struggle leave her once his hand is vicing her throat.

               “I do not wish to hurt you dear Amnessia…”, he growls into her braids while forcing her to bend over, “You are my favorite human.”. Her cries of protest rival more hatred for what’s become of them but he’ll be damned if he doesn’t get another piece of this most delectable pie. Freeing himself from his robes, he snarls to the arousal left behind by the last and shoves himself through her folds with little regard. He wraps his other hand around her throat as well and pummels her into the sink, losing himself in his natural behavior he often tucks away. He calls for his wings while still impeccably concealing his presence, attempting to defile her with his lustful rage, only removing a hand to harshly smack her ass.

               She’s trying to convey something to him or simply fight him off, he’s unsure but it also doesn’t matter now that he feels her slickening up his shaft. “My dear lady…”, he pants out while fucking her mercilessly, “It would seem as though you still love me.”. He knows deep down that its more of a physiological reaction but has chosen the fool’s path for the sake of this episode. “Though you were already loosened…”, he wickedly chuckles, “I still love you too.”.

               Amnessia dreadfully tries to think a way out of this since she knows she can’t use the traveling technique; he’d be able to sense it and combat it with his own energy. She can’t believe he’s doing this, never in all their time together has acted so repulsive, so hateful. Never towards her. ‘I have to get away!’, she cries internally as he continues to hump her into the porcelain fixture.

               Genghis sees her trying to push up from the sink and snickers, “No my dear, I will not have that…”, and wrenches her arms behind her back, “I’m going to do what the boy could not before I go and you are going to like it.”. He hoists her upper body towards him and studies her dismantling expression as he slaps his testicles into her from the motions. He then shoves three fingers into her mouth and asks in a demeaning tone if they’re big enough to sate her needs. He witnesses her face twisting up to the disinclined euphoria and her walls reluctantly flutter around him. Genghis rams hard into her three times as she meets her high, metaphorically slaying her completely with his length. “That’s right…”, he gasps, now close to his own, “No one can work this cunt like I do…”. Feeling her defeated stance and how long it took her to recover from it, edges him closer. He focuses his technique, repeating the mantra within his mind as his thrusts become telling.

               Amnessia opens her eyes and glares at him through the reflection. He’s become so vile to her now, a disgruntled man that would do whatever he pleases to get what he wants. What’s his goal here? Why do this now? Surely, he knows that he’s ruined any chances of them every getting back together. The whole world could die off and she still wouldn’t take him back. “Fu-ck…”, she struggles out through her teeth, “You!”.

               It breaks his heart but this shows only through his masked assault, “You little bitch.”, he stabs through her, “You’ll be crawling back to me in no time, be assured of that.”. He now holds her in place while using her to become spent, crashing her into the sink as it rattles from the impact. “I’m going to-…mmmm…fill you so that boy…ahhh…eats it from you unknowingly.”. His own depraved words bring him to his end, his seed following his threat, filling her.

               She shuts her eyes again and becomes mulled over with guilt as she thinks about Megumi. How can she face him with this kind of shame? She doesn’t understand anything at this moment, everything confuses her as she tries to sort through what Genghis has done. Her voice is still rendered useless as he keeps her in this position, his softening flesh resting unwelcomed within. When her view meets her now enemy in the mirror, she’s jolted with terror, ‘What is he doing???’. She knows this technique. When his eyes open, they hone into her with that bright red hue.

               He whispers the mantra now, being he’s toward the end of the casting until he reaches it and stops. The air surrounding them is silent aside from her sniffling. He backs out of her but remains close as he whispers, “You will always have a piece of my heart and there’s no bond that can deny this.”, he funnels the energy into his arm as he lifts his hand to her forehead, “You will forget about my misgivings as well as the incriminating information and this is for your protection.”. He kisses the side of her cheek, “I will not erase your pleasant memories of me for I intend to come back for you.”. Her eyes widen and begin to tear up all over again, “And I will kill that boy.”. Her screams are muffled but with nothing impertinent left to say, he releases the energy into her head and she collapses. Catching her and lowering her down gently to the floor, he stands back up and runs his hands through his hair. He can’t believe he just did that to her. How could he? Is that love? Sure, he’s done worse things to others his entire life but Amnessia is special.

               “What’s done is done.”, he tells himself aloud before turning away from the woman he wishes he never gave up. Despite himself, he left her memories of Megumi so that she would be guaranteed protection when shit hits the fan. Megumi isn’t as advanced as himself in terms of prowess but there’s no denying the boy’s potential, he’s Toji Fushiguro’s son after all. “They’ll all die anyways…”, he reminds himself after reviewing that he’s grown fond of Toji, “None of this will matter.”, he voices before disappearing.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “Uhhh, what are you doing there?”, Nobara awkwardly asks, still troubled but glad with how the being is even alive.

               “Please don’t do anything weird right now! I can’t handle anymore today…”, Itadori pulls Nobara closer and orients her away.

               They’ve finished laying everyone out in the bed. From left to right; Gojo, Elska, Toji, Naoya and Nanami sleep while undergoing their conjoined synthesis. Choso has just climbed in between Elska’s legs to leave tiny little pecs over her cheek, startling Megumi, Yuuji, Nobara and Shoko with the wrong idea.

               Choso nestles himself into the crook of her neck and sighs, “I need to feel her warmth…”, he elucidates while acting as if he’s marking her with his scent.

               “Well maybe you should stop anyways.”, Megumi glowers to the indecency but is truly more worked up with what’s going on with them.

               Choso whispers, “I’ll be there soon.”, to Elska and sits up to scoot his knees back, trapping his own incredibly long hair and lowers over her abdomen this time. With a soft hand, he rests his palm over the baby, unable to stop himself from tearing up. So many thoughts are running through his head, so many sorrows and cheers, failures and success. “It’s not fair…”.

               Shoko studies Choso with aggregation in mind since she can tell something is different about him. His long wavy black hair holds length that is twice his height and it sprawls out all around him, encompassing the turned and some of the floor. He’s getting emotional on a level she’s never seen so her concern is lifted to urgency. “What isn’t fair Choso?”, she asks calmly even as her eyes befall Kento who she’d only just gotten back.

               “I can’t tell you.”, he morosely states with such honesty, the veracity of his agony resonates through his words.

               Shoko stiffens and looks over to the junior shaman who all seem unnerved by that as well. There’s something so daunting by the way he said that, entirely too creepy and cryptic. “What happened to you when you…died Choso?”. He says nothing but his distressed eyes dart over to her and Shoko nearly forgets to breathe. They glow a deep red but there’s violet dashes obscuring the usual ensemble that hints his turned nature.

               Feeling pressured and like the walls are closing in, Choso roars inexorably, “I CAN’T TELL YOU!”, and this clearly shakes everyone in the room.  

               Shoko launches to her feet and opens her arms as she backs away and pushes the others behind her, “Tha- that’s alright we don’t have to talk about it right now…”. She jerks her head around and give an expression to the junior shaman that sings, retreat. Something is not right with him and she’d only been given a glimpse of his instability. A glimpse was enough.

               Choso lays his wary head along Elska’s abdomen and tangles his arms into her legs like he always does, searching for comfort. “Master…”, he weeps, “I will make sure everything is worth it.”. He slowly calms down, knowing that his first task needs to be executed immediately. Choso’s eyes blacken as he kisses her midriff and intends himself toward the final stage, he knows she’s already there.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Elska opens her eyes after feeling an icy gust of wind sheer across her body, “I hate this place!”, she shouts out into the vast nothingness. There’s no end or beginning, no top or bottom and there’s not even a light. She gathers herself to her feet and roars chaotically in frustration but of course, she’s deprived an echo. As she’s falling into a panic, everything rushes back to her like a ton of bricks; Satoru’s injuries, Choso not breathing, Yuuji’s cries. Her hands lift to her face, trembling in confusion as she doesn’t get why she’d be here of all places. “My hybrid…”, she drops back down to her knees in disbelief, unable to even sob as her hope fabricates his being ok somehow. There’s no overcoming the loss of a beloved turned; it's completely maddening. They are hers and she is theirs. Elska heaves in air, hyperventilating as one of her created dwindle in the realm of the unknown. Her chest feels like its going to compress as if her ribs hold no purpose of protection, or perhaps her hearts becoming inflamed and is pushing against them. “My…hyb…rid…”, she continues to try and say, picturing her dear Choso becoming a lifeless corpse, never to call to on her again. She can’t take it.

               Suddenly, energy gathers behind her and she recognizes this so she anxiously gets up and turns around to see what is being shown.

               There’s a young boy, perhaps 4 or 5, sitting at a table with a bowl of cereal in front of him. The window flickers inconsistently like an old film, making it difficult to ascertain all of what started it but she can tell that the little boy is throwing a fit for some reason.

               “I don’t want it! I want the marshmallow one!!!”, the young dark-haired boy demands unapologetically.

               “Now, now sweetie…”, presumably the mother says, “That’s not how we get what we want. Where is this attitude coming from my little one?”, she seems genuinely surprised. She has long flowy black hair but her natural beauty is what sticks out to Elska the most. She notes the woman’s pretty brown narrow eyes and her thin, perfectly shaped nose, all adorned with a gorgeous light grey, silk kimono.

               A dark-haired man with a matching attire, though darker in shade, enters and tries, “If you eat all of your breakfast then we can go to the festival, isn’t that what you’ve been begging us about for weeks?!”. He glides his arm across the woman’s back who sticks out her cheek for a pec. The man obliges with a smile.

               “I SAID I DON’T WANT IT!”, the boy now flips the bowl over, spilling its contents across the table, floor and his lap, leaving him to scream.

               The father runs over and pulls him from the seat while the mother tackles the mess, “What is going on with him today?”, he asks rhetorically as he places the back of his hand to the boy’s head, “Are you sick, Suguru?”.

               Elska’s eyes open fully. This is about her beloved missing Titer. She palms the window and presses against it, just wanting to be near his energy again. Little Suguru begins thrashing in his father’s arms and erratically screaming like he’s in pain and everyone is thrown into disorder. His adult voice projects from the boy, “NOT AGAIIIININ”, but it doesn’t seem to disrupt the consistency of the scene, like she’s the only one that’s aware it even happened. “My Titer?!”, she beats again the window pane twice, sensing that something’s really wrong. ‘Is this simply a scene?’.

               Before she knows it, a blinding light sweeps over the scene and she’s once again feeling his gravity at work and for the first time ever, she’s elated to endure that haunting force. By the time she can bring her eyes back to it though, she’s shocked to find both of his parents pulped into the ground like wads of flesh. “SUGURU!!!!”, she cries from the depths of her soul, scratching at the glass as the young boy is left to wail uncontrollably. She can’t bear to see this; his pain is all too real and this brings her to barbarism as she flings energized attacks into the window. “WHAT IS HAPPENING TO EVERYONE!?”, she’s so desperate to reach the crying boy as she knows that’s her Titer behind there, she felt him.

               As if to answer her prayers, the window lifts, no longer dividing them. She runs over as the scene evaporates into dust and is carried upwards, simultaneously displaying the grown Suguru in his turned form. His stunning brown and gold wings cradle his body as those monstrous roars erupt from behind his lips. She tackles him and frantically searches him for any signs of physical distress, bending down to embrace him obtusely from above, “Suguru…how long have you been in here?”, she asks with a shaky voice. He screeches wildly in response and even without the proper language, she can sense his sanity deteriorating. She squeezes him tighter, “Oh my God…”, she inhales shakily as he continues to expel awful sounds. He’s losing it and she comprehends this. “We have to get out of here!”, she peels herself away from him gain footing and reaches down to help him up. He accepts this, so she thinks, until he’s crushing the bones of her hand and slamming her into their ground.

               As she’s reeling from the surprise of his attack, Getou snakes his way over to her body and licks her leg. She sits up, ignoring her broken hand, to apprehensively view him but he lunges at her and slams her head back down. Dazed, she lies there for a second and writhes while he climbs on top of her and bears his fangs. ‘He doesn’t recognize me…’, she worries as he snarls his way over her upper half, ‘What am I supposed to do?’. He roars into her face, something she’s familiar with and finally braves it instead of turning away, ‘He’s frenzied.’. Elska kicks him off, hating for having to do so, but then states, “I can help you Suguru!”, as she prepares herself for impact. He’s charging her.

               The collision was intense but she’s able to control how she falls at least. When she jumps back to her feet, he’s already behind her, hooking his arm around her neck to slam her back down. She winces and cries out, unsure of how to fight back without hurting him. What can she do?

               Getou roars violently as he climbs over her again, sniffing her as something seemed to have caught his attention. He’s concentrating on it now and follows his nose all the way to her neck, where the familiar redolent scent is the strongest. Jerking his head back with infuriated eyes, he growls out, “Mictlantecuhtli”.

               Elska gasps, ‘That name!’, it registers with her but she doesn’t understand why.

               Slipping further away from rationality, Getou screams it at the top of his lungs and uses his wings to hover over Elska.

               She looks up above her, fearing what comes next as she knows there’s only one reason he’d create distance between them. She feels is gravity and depleted, demonstrates her sorrows through the action of surrender as she truly doesn’t know how to handle this. ‘It’s like Sati all over again…’, she thinks and closes her eyes to giveaway some of their fluid. She knows she supposed to be stronger than Getou but what good is strength if you haven’t the will to wield it? She can’t hurt him! She doesn’t even understand what’s going on with him and worries that if she acts too hastily, he will suffer repercussions outside of this dimension. She hears the wild call again and tries her best to relax, knowing the technique is going to hurt regardless as it soars downward from above.

               “You must get up.”

               Elska opens her eyes to find a man with immeasurably long black hair seemingly standing in the way of her and demise as he effortlessly holds Getou’s gravity in suspended animation. It takes her a moment to notice his wings under all those locks and that’s when he turns to her. “MY HYBRID!!!!”, Elska flies up to him and smacks him off balance, leaving the gravity to plunder below. She can’t even contain her excitement as she kisses him continuously all over the face, hugging him and crying into being as she revels in her luck of his survival. They’re thrashed aside by another attack but Choso’s able to keep them completely unharmed.

               Choso cradles her cheek, enamored by her concern and this seems to be when she realizes the difference in his eyes. He softens them for her, gently comforts her in his arms and shares, “I am fine, I promise…”, but gets distracted by her fingers running through his hair. He chuckles sweetly, “Can you cut it for me later?”, to which she gleefully smiles and assures that she will. When a second attack volleys in their direction though, Choso loses his patients and emits one back but Suguru screams horribly from it. “Master…”, he quietly calls as he assesses her injuries, “You have to defeat Getou as he is if you want him to return. He’s been pushed too far but this was the only way to keep him from fading out of existence.”.

               “So, he’s not frenzied?”, she questions while looking down to her rabid Titer that feigns resemblance of a creature for a menagerie. He sure seems like he is.

               “In a way, yes but he’s past the point of nurturing back Elska. You have to beat him.”, Choso hates that he’s telling her to do this but he knows for a fact it’ll work. “You can’t hold back.”.

               Elska clenches her fists until she remembers the one is completely worthless now. As if he heard her thoughts, Choso lifts the swollen, discolored limb and brings their mouths together. She revels in his touch but is gathering passion didn’t bring him to do this as energy can be felt coursing from him into her everything. She gasps into his lips when the rejuvenation has become fully realized for its radiation was penetrating parts of her she never knew were real. Its as if Choso himself has become the molecules, tending to every single millimeter of her body with such dedication, such love that she’s able to recover all the strength that she’s lost while here. As he pulls away, she finds the fading violet glow in his eyes that recede past the red, this blowing her mind as her own ancient energy is mimicked before her. She hadn’t even notice that the same light engulfed them through that entire process.

               “Defeat him.”, is all he says as he witnesses the dashes in her eyes burn brightly.

               “He is yours.”.

               Elska, overflowing with power nods to her enigmatic hybrid before turning and flying towards Getou. She calls his name as she torpedoes through the air which turned out to be a mistake. Right before she was able to connect, he swept his body low to the ground and snatched her ankles as they sped past his head.

               Choso grimaces, knowing he can’t interfere, that she has to do this on her own. That doesn’t make the prospect any less brutal however because her cries of pain threaten to demolish his God-given role. He cannot abrogate. “Get up!”, he shouts from afar, “FIGHT!”.

               Elska spits out some blood, Suguru slammed her again and this time, she’s certain her right femur is broken. ‘That’s like the strongest bone!’, she tells herself, surprised that’s all that got messed up but impressed. She hovers into the air, just above their ground to avoid a catastrophe in case he uses gravity again. ‘I have to get it together…’, the reiterates while wiping her face to reveal her own fangs.

               Choso grins confidently.

               “SUGURU!”, she calls as he gears up to launch at her again, “YOU ARE MIIIINE!”, her voice projected into something unnatural, a mixture of her own tone and the thundering pressure of a turned. Getou launches from his spot, beelining for her but she raises her hand and emits that disorienting wave that shakes the nothingness around them.

               “Yes…”, Choso quietly cheers, “Now go for it…”.

               She swiftly flaps over to Suguru uppercuts him as he struggles to stand. He falls backwards so she topples him immediately and tries to maintain control of the situation, choking him out. It’s taking forever though and he flails so violently that she’s unable to continuously mount such a steed. Getou brings his fist down to her elbow and snaps it in the opposite direction but instead of faltering, Elska hones into him while roaring. Amidst the struggle for domination, he’s able snatch her hurt arm and rip a chunk out it with his teeth.

               Choso becomes lightheaded while having to relive what he already knew would be. He wants to save her, to fight Getou himself, but that won’t work. It’s similar but vastly different than a child who receives punishment. If its from the parent, structure can become the situation but if a stranger does it, the child simply feels abused. She is Getou’s master. She is the only one that can make him submit. He ascertains this thoroughly.

               Elska, further battered, relinquishes her attempt to suffocate him and flies higher into the air. ‘Should I use that?’, she wonders about her technique, ‘Will it be too much?’. She doesn’t have a lot of time though because at any second, she could be crushed. She makes her decision.

               As her palm flushes against her chest, Choso sighs his relief.

               Bending her fingers at the first knuckle, she takes a deep breath while studying her beloved Titer. Aiming this at him stings her senses but she knows she’s left without a choice. She has to save him. He pushes off the ground to counter in their sky but her lightning is so time-altering, that it strikes Suguru before he likely knew what was happening. He lies there now, lifelessly. There’s not any wild screams or rageful roars cascading through this darkness. ‘What have I done?!!’.

               Choso flies to the front of her view and embraces her wholly while saying, “It had to be done, Master, please don’t be sad.”. When this fails to uplift her mood, he proceeds with, “You’re a lot faster now, did you notice?”, and reaches behind her to touch her wings.

               Elska shakes her head no, fighting back the tears as she comprehends Choso is merely trying to make her feel better. “Huh?”, she snaps her around and leans her shoulder forward after he strokes them and finds that she now has four in total.

               “Do you remember how you’ve pushed out a set and formed a new one, even when it wasn’t necessary?”, he asks. Her eyes widen. “It’s because you were always meant to have four but your mind and body weren’t on the same page. You needed to be more whole.”. He smiles to her speechlessness, pulling her broken body closer as Getou disappears from the dimension. She succeeded. “Let’s go home.”.

((Thank you for reading!!))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 79 - Bonding 🔞

w/c - 8,097

               “Love, stay here.”, Gojo whips out his arm to block Elska in the hall, “If he’s frenzied, he’ll go after you.”. He looks to Choso with affirmation and states, “If Shoko is hurt, I need you to grab her immediately, ok?”.

               Choso nods while reaching out for Elska’s hand, “I understand.”, he responds while pulling her a little closer to provide some comfort. She’s thrashing to yank away so he’s made to use actual strength while soothing, “He’s right Elska, just calm down…”, and sighs relief when she actually does.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Shoko has been forced into an old dusty waist-high table against the wall and is being pinned by her lover. Nanami startled her when he sent energy to the area next to her because it was as if he woke up and was already dissatisfied. “Ke-nto…”, she mumbles as he tears away at the long lavender nightdress that she didn’t value. Over the shredding fabric, she hears Elska’s words, “If you surrender yourself to them, things go a little smoother.”, ring in her mind as her eyes squeeze shut. ‘Why did this have to happen?’, she deliberates in horror to Nanami’s ungodly roars that sing his impatience. She dares to look back for a moment, hesitation calling out to her but that doesn’t matter because she chooses to ignore. When Shoko twists to view him, Nanami reflexively captures her throat and slams her down into the table’s surface, leaving her to cry out in pain. She’s held there while he finishes removing all of the clothed barriers between them. “Kento…”, she releases in a soft, broken cry but that turns into a wail as soon as he plumets his girth through her folds. Her voice soon escapes when he begins relentlessly railing her with his length. Usually, he gives her time to at least adjust but as if the other frenzy indicators weren’t enough, she’s made to face his famished, altered state. Ieiri can sense Gojo, Choso and Elska approaching but can only muffle her whimpers that are in response to Nanami shoving himself back into her. ‘Ahh…’, she thinks. ‘It hurts.’.

               Gojo warps into the room but is instantly distressed with what he sees. “Shoko…”, he mutters under his breath, taking in the tears that are staining her face as Nanami barbarically ruts into her. ‘Do I leave?’, he wonders, as this is what they wanted right? For Nanami to take to Ieiri for the physical aspect of the ritual? He knows this is true but when Shoko notices him his eyes widen to the baffling expression on her face.

               “Go.”, she breathlessly requests, trying her best to smile assurance even while it feels like she’s getting pummeled into dough. The fact that Satoru had to see her like that doesn’t even phase her at first, having known that was a possibility from the beginning. She attempts to repeat her request to Gojo but Nanami’s heavy hand palms the side of her head, pressing her cheek into the wood. “Ken…to…”, she gasps out, trying to disconnect from this situation and the fear it’s placing in her heart. ‘Why? Why is this so much worse than I imagined?’.

               Gojo increases his presence instinctually but didn’t mean to obtain Nanami’s attention. When the ravenous blonde turns slowly towards him with violently glowing eyes, Satoru warps out of the room in hopes he didn’t jeopardize everything. Because his actions in the forest were described to him, Satoru’s able to recognize the same lethal irritation exuding from Nanami. Gojo has to be more careful than usual as well since all of the turned obtain the ability to periodically break through his infinity.

               “IS SHE OK!? WHAT IS GOING ON IN THERE?!”, Elska clutches Gojo’s arms when he reappears, “SATI!?”. Her voice evaporates when she listens to Nanami’s grunts through the door, ‘It’s…working?!’, she excitedly asks herself. Instead of receiving an answer, Satoru morosely pulls her in for a hug as if to beckon her for affection. “What’s wrong Sati?”, she softly questions while directing her eyes over to Choso. The being’s serious expression sends a pit into her stomach because she knows Choso is tuning into Nanami’s energy to, in a way, watch him through the walls.

               “I didn’t think it would but it would seem that the plan is working love.”, Gojo drops some metaphorical weight off of his back only to have it replaced with more. He holds Elska close, thankful that she didn’t have to endure Nanami after what he saw. His heart also twinges knowing that Shoko however, currently is.

               Elska rubs his back and rests her lips against his chest, feeling his heart rapidly beat. “She’s not hurt, is she?”, Elska sorrowfully asks into his skin. She waits for the confirmation that she was previously overly concerned but Gojo doesn’t answer. “Sati?”.

               Choso frowns sympathetically. He’s still not convinced that the ritual will be satisfied without Elska performing both acts but is willing to let this ride out in hopes of being incorrect. ‘Maybe I’m wrong…’. His eyes fall to Satoru holding Elska and while studying the pair, he listens to her worried tone when asking about Shoko again. Not knowing what else to do to help, he walks up behind Elska and joins the embrace.

               Satoru can feel the uneasiness through Elska’s energy and morosely informs, “She’s hanging in there, love but it’s not pretty.”. He wishes to spare the details of the vehement sights that plagued his retinas. She shudders in a breath, causing Gojo to depress slightly. “As soon as its over we will be in there to help her.”. He’s torn right now. He can’t even believe that he’s standing idly by while Ieiri gets abhorrently assaulted. Taken back with how he’s not doing anything because its actually part of their all-agreed plan. Even in his darker days, Shoko was always someone he wanted to protect. She’s been so good to him, so supportive and yet structuring and reprimanding when he needed someone to be. ‘Nanamin too…’.  His right hand slides up to hold Elska’s head while he plants a delicate kiss into her hair, sighing.

               Elska clings to her sweet Sati while they search for security within each other. She knows Nanami is likely to feel extreme remorse when his senses return, the kind of man he is would never do what’s being done. “Shoko…”, she whines into Satoru and then thinks to her turned, ‘We should be delicate with both of them after this…’.

               “We will be.”, Choso kindly offers into her ear. He snakes his hands around to the front of her hips but isn’t actually trying to incite anything. He as well regrets that they’re allowing all of this to transpire, especially since Choso fears it’s still somehow in vain. He lifts his head over and stares down the long hall, grateful that Toji and Naoya are at least spared from this grief.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Shoko has come to terms with everything unfolding and through the course of acceptance, is even a little less distraught. Her insides feel pulverized though and that part gets worse by the minute. When his movements cease, she holds her breath and asks herself, ‘…Is it over?’. She didn’t feel him meet his release but she also was trying to fill her mind with anything other than what was actually going on. ‘It’s possible that I didn’t notice…’.  He growls behind her, nudging his hips forward. ‘He seems like he’s done though…’, she inhales sharply with respite filling her lungs but doesn’t risk moving or resisting. She waits there, bent over and housing Nanami’s member until he finally steps back and snarls. While remaining still, she stammers out to Elska, “I-I think…I think he’s done!”, but instantly winces when she Kento lunges forward towards her. She shuts her eyes and does her best to remain docile and unthreatening in his presence, whispering, “I will do what you want Kento…please…”.

               Elska runs into the room intending to reach Shoko but halts when her and Nanami exchange gazes. A bead of nervous sweat forms and lurks down her temple when his emotionless yet glaring expression heats her. She’s never looked at Nanami like this before, never seen him like this before nor could she have predicted how delectable his red glowing orbs are. Her eyes wander to his bareness and widen upon learning how well-endowed his is, now comprehending that she made Shoko suffer like she, herself, did Toji long ago. ‘Oh Shoko…’, her tears begin to form with the source being her ignorant culpability.

               ‘HE IS YOURS.”.

               Elska swallows, feeling confused with how an insignificantly small part of her yearned to hear that. They haven’t and weren’t going to bond though so only now does she understand that as soon as she pierces someone and initiates their synthesis, that protective instinct burns itself into existence, activating on sight. She doesn’t want Nanami though, not as a lover. When Gojo and Choso race past her, she snaps back into reality and concentrates on getting Shoko out of there.

               Gojo leans down, “Are you alright?!”, standing with Ieiri in bridal carry. His stomach sinks when through tears, she asks, “Is it really over?”, because even when he confirms that yes, it is, she stares back at it him unconvinced. “Choso is going to take care of you now, ok?”, he sweetly suggests while passing her over into the being’s arms. Satoru’s gaze becomes stagnant against the floor where the dresser and wood meet. ‘Are they going to be ok after this?’, he internalizes, wishing there were a way to save Shoko and Nanami from this fate. ‘She’s normal… and they’re both well rounded people. Good people. Will this be too much?’. He’s notices that Nanami hasn’t done much other than growl behind him but right as Gojo is turning around to restrain him so Elska can give her blood, his love yelps.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Choso runs past the will-be living room and kitchen, only stopping when reaching where his day began. On a small loveseat in the bedroom, he gently lays the battered woman down. With care, he checks over her body to assess for injuries but then grants her modesty by covering her with what remains of her lavender gown. “Some bruising and cuts…”, he frowns thinking about how the frenzied state can make anyone do anything. She turns to her side and curls into a ball along the cushions, quietly crying to herself, depressing Choso greatly. “I’m sorry this happened…”, he laments while healing her, “Do you want to rest for a while?”, he asks attentively after sensing her reverse technique. She releases a broken yes, causing Choso to lean over and hug her while whispering, “Alright, don’t worry, we will take it from here…”. Nuzzling his face into her as he would Elska to make her feel better, he sweetly breathes out, “Sleep.”.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “STOP!”, Elska screams as Nanami flattens her against the floor with his body. He roars loudly into her face, bearing his fangs when she doesn’t make direct eye contact. “Something’s not right!”, she yells over to Gojo, but stops her struggling and freezes when Nanami’s tongue can be felt licking up between her breast to her neck. “Damnit…”.

               “Fuck.”, Gojo looks down, perceiving Nanami’s erection, “Love, we have a problem…”. His negative emotions flourish under the apprehension but his logical side takes over and puts the pieces together.

Nanami didn’t finish.

‘Why did Shoko say he was done?’, Satoru wonders while carefully approaching Nanami from behind, even masking his presence for caution. The blonde seems to drown his nose in whatever was left of the scent, dragging it along her skin and licking areas that captured higher potency. That alone is making Gojo rather nervous but it almost seems like the aroma is actually causing the newly turned to relax, or become more focused. ‘What the fuck do we do now?!’, he wonders while deciding the best way to grab and restrain his friend. ‘Is this really how it has to be?!’.

Elska’s eyes lock onto to Gojo, vigilantly not making any sudden moves and allowing for Nanami’s caressing to continue. She tenses up every time his slick member brushes against her inner thighs, secretly asking the universe to bring him back to sanity. She’s not finding any pleasure from her best friend’s boyfriend’s touch but until they figure out another course of action, catching him off guard will be their best option. The moment comes. Satoru wrestles Nanami’s arms behind his back and uses all of his physical strength to topple him. Elska quickly collects herself and stands, slowly creeping backwards as she ruminates over what can be done now.

“TAKE HIM.”.

“No.”, Elska’s eyes narrow as they fall to Nanami. “I will not.”.

“THEN HE WILL SUFFER.”

She grinds her teeth hard enough for them to squeak, frustrations building upon one another, layering themselves inside of her where space is limited. When Nanami shrieks his daunting call, falling further into his frenzy, Elska hears Gojo shout, “CHOSO! HE NEEDS TO SLEEP!”. Elska’s eyes glow and she autonomously beelines for her new turned. Something tells her that Nanami will not survive if Choso succeeds.

“Love, stay back!”, Gojo leans his weight forward again but the closer she gets, the more wildly Nanami bucks beneath him. “Shit…”, his eyes dart up to his love and then over to Choso who barrels into the doorway.

Choso lunges for Elska, catching her in his arms, “What’s happening?!”, he asks frightfully upon registering that something’s wrong. Elska fights his hold but he sturdies his muscles, “Master…calm down…please…”, harnessing her until she settles.

Gojo slams his own mass into Nanami, “I know I owe you man but you’re being extremely fucking difficult right now!”. He’s picking up on how intense the blonde is becoming and has to confront his own feelings on this. ‘Does he need my love?’, he blankly asks himself as his eyes find Elska. His brow twitches to his confliction. Let Nanami go so he can ravage Elska or keep Nanami away and risk finding out what the consequences are? He needs both of them to be ok, Shoko too. “Fuck…”, he murmurs under his breath anxiously, “Which answer is best?”.

“Don’t put him into a R.E.M. state my hybrid, please!”, Elska begs Choso with urgency, “He won’t come back if you do!”. In a bizarre panic she intensifies her presence in a subconscious attempt to steal control of the room.

Choso looks over to Gojo but answers, “I won’t then, don’t worry…”, and calls for his wings, wanting to buffer out her aura. ‘He might react to her…’. His grasp on Elska tightens as the bones form through his skin but as soon as they breach his epidermis, he sighs and wraps his burgundy feathers around her. Elska responds as he was hoping, tucking into him which in return gives him the sensation of being her protector.

Nanami isn’t flailing underneath him anymore but Gojo stares down at him, concerned with this sudden decrease in activity. The blonde merely grunts deeply, grunting in agitation until he goes completely silent. ‘What is he doing?’, Satoru’s eyes flinch, feeling an accumulation of energy being manipulated.

Elska’s attention deviates from Choso and she’s now using her arms to peel away his wings so she can see. “SATI!”, she cries, something is sending her haywire and it has to do with Kento, “GET AWAY FROM HIM!”.

Nanami roars demonically, trying to call for his own wings but they don’t fully develop. It’s as if he was only learning by example without having the fundamentals down and witnessing Choso’s develop triggered the blonde to understand that he too was capable of this. All he’s able to produce are bare boned limbs with a few light grey feathers sporadically placed about. They look painful, fractured and malformed. Through Nanami’s frenzied anger, he was able to slice through Gojo’s infinity and ends up impaling the silver shaman through the abdomen.

Choso watches in horror as the newly turned pushes off the ground, aiming in their direction, with Gojo falling behind him, “Satoru!”, he shouts, mortified by Gojo being caught so off guard. He finds it unusually careless, but gives pity when coming to the idea that it’s because it’s Nanami. Choso throws Elska to the side, trying to get her out of harms way but that act cost him time he needed to defend.

Elska stumbles but turns around to catch Nanami’s energized attack fly into Choso’s head, melting half of the being’s face. Her eyes widen as Choso’s cries fill the room, “My hybrid!!!”, but that’s when she notices Gojo on the ground just out of view because of the bed, “SATI!”. She takes a deep breath as Nanami hones into her, grounding herself for a brawl. She thinks to them, ‘Choso, please take Sati and go feed from Toji and Naoya right now. I will deal with him.’. She peers around the stalking blonde to see her hybrid’s watering eyes and disfigured face. It crushes her soul, infuriating her even further that this has come to be. Forming her fangs and calling for her own wings, she prepares herself for the collision, Nanami picked up his pace.

They clash and vicious snarls can be heard as they combat each other but Choso obeys her command and tries to lift the silver shaman. As he’s dragging Gojo out of the room, her voice sounds of anguish so he obsessively looks back to make sure she’s alright.

Nanami scratched up her shoulder while ripping away the strap to her dress but Elska tries to hide this fact because Choso is clearly apprehensive. “GO FEED!”, she commands with ferocity, getting to her feet and turning her body to hide her wounds. She could easily have fixed them all up by using her life from death technique but that would require killing Nanami. Not an option. She also doesn’t want her turned around in case this fight goes south for her. When the door slams shut, she uses her wings to propel over the bed onto the other side, creating distance. Nanami gears up to run towards her so she prepares herself to swiftly dodge past him, like cat and mouse. She smirks as her feet spring off the floor and she takes to the air, ‘Maybe I can tire him out…’, crossing her mind right before they align. She saw he’s gathering energy but calculated that into her ploy.

Nanami releases the energized attack, it coursing through Elska and then out to the floor. She collapses into the wood on her side, moaning in transient agony from the 4ft fall. She begins to panic. She’s unable to move her limbs at all and her wings evaporated. ‘This is just like…’, she delves with a pit forming in her gut. He used the same paralyzing attack Toji did. Elska can’t do anything but bare her teeth at the wall as her new starved turned mounts himself behind her, twisting her chest into the floor. She feels his weight easing onto her thighs but he then pulls back on her shoulder to roar into her the side of her face. She shrinks, eyes brimming for life’s inevitability, for what is about to happen. ‘He got me…’. As Elska is wallowing in the regrets that have created this lamentable situation, he rolls her completely to her back and spreads her deadweight legs.

Nanami asserts himself into position, folding Elska in half and using his body to keep her wedged like that as his arms lower him over her. He gives a long, lowly growl as he leisurely drags his lips up her arm to her neck. Angling his waist, he sinks his length down into her completely in one stroke. Elska cries out initially because of his size but a hand is soon wrenching around her throat, eliminating her sounds. She screws her eyes shut, trying to pretend that Kento Nanami isn’t slaying her with his long sword but his voice bleeds through her fabricated illusion. He leans over her, burying himself to the hilt before hammering his hips into her flesh. His snarls tickle her ear inadvertently as he hovers his mouth right by it. If he were one of her lovers, she’d be puddy in their hands. ‘But it’s Nanami!’. Her eyes shoot open, her fingers twitching to move and to her dismay just like the night with Toji, it’s not enough. She intensifies her presence again, not counting herself out yet, even as he proceeds to mercilessly fuck her. Their glowing eyes reach each other though and in her instant of displaying the fight left it her, he reacts by cruelly flipping her over.

               She flops into the wood, becoming more defensive as Nanami mounts her flattened form. “Why…why is it taking so long?”, she whimpers into the floorboards defeatedly. Noises of strain leak from her lips when Nanami prods back in, her body feeling beaten since she didn’t feed after Gojo either. His first entire stroke almost felt good, it left her reminiscent of her beloved but that comfort soon fades when he seemingly uses all of his mass to crash into her with each unforgiving thrust. Her bones compress into the hard ground, rubbing the pointy landmarks and skin raw from the friction. She can’t do anything but lie there and deal with what she’s created. He leans his hips all the way into her, bending himself nearly backwards, the angle penetrating so deeply that she’s left feeling additionally violated. It leads her to think about Shoko and also about how Nanami is going to cope once he’s stabilized.

               “HE IS YOURS.”

               “No, HE IS NOT!”

               Elska’s knees and elbows respond and flex a little, ‘I have to stop this!’, she screams internally, guilt flooding her heart. She focuses all of her might into pushing up but Nanami lays him chest into her back, and sinks his fangs where her nape meets the shoulder junction. His bite feels amazing. Elska melts to the Master’s Ecstasy and even moans to its pleasure as he hooks his teeth in place to resume his feral bout. Her shaky hand is able to raise up and into his hair, where she grabs ahold of what she can. His rampant mannerisms are beginning to quell but he continues rolling his hips, only he’s now performing in an almost adorning way. He drinks tiny amounts at a time too, which confuses her because he’s starved but all of this eludes her as her body responds to his length’s new rhythm, slickening his shaft. After a few seconds his threatening noises turn into whimpers, his bliss being made apparent as he spills some of her blood to moan. He dives back in though and feeds completely now, wholeheartedly devouring the essence that his cells are violently craving.

               “Master…”, the words trickle out of Nanami seductively, against her skin. He’s starting to see things a little more clearly now but he’s still not all there. He lifts his fangs from Elska’s neck and postures himself upright to see how he’s submerged into her womanhood and has rooted into her from above. After closing her wounds, he brushes her hair aside and studies the red fluid that lies contrast to her skin. He zones out, reliving everything that he did, stilled in space and time while putting together what’s become of him.

               “Na…Nanami?”, Elska catches her breath, shaking off how for a second there, passion was blossoming, “I need you to be calm…”, she requests this with caution in her tone, “I’ll explain everything.”. She thinks he is back to himself now that he’s fed but wonders why he’s still inside of her. “…Nanami?”. She whimpers to the discomfort of him shoving himself in deeper when he folds over and shakes in pain. ‘The sensory overload.’.

               Nanami nearly pulls his own hair out when the debilitating cindering ache catapults through his brain. He wants to scream but its so painful and sudden that he simply can’t. He hides his face in Elska’s hair until it subsides, his breathing being the first thing he tries to control in order to sway the remaining symptoms. He hears Elska say his name but it seems so faint. “Master…”, he releases in a gasp when he finally is left untrodden from whatever the fuck that was.

               Elska’s breath hitches until she can finally force out, “It’s me Nanami, Elska…”. She wishes he could see her face just to add the emphasis. She contemplates on how he might be confused, that maybe there’s something residual going on with his state. “I’m not Shoko…”.

               “I know.”.

               Nanami rolls his hips again, flushing them to her rear, groaning to her astonished moan. His arms prop him up, the muscles bulging from strain as he does it again. And again. He can’t help himself. There’s something in him that desires this now, where as this wasn’t anything that existed prior. Her arousal seeps out, driving him mad but he doesn’t fully understand why. He just knows that he needs to do this.

               Elska’s turned over once more but is stunned by the wildly lustful expression that he’s sporting. She’s beside herself with his sensual side and is reminded that it’s probably because she was never supposed to become familiar with it to begin with. “What are you doi-…”, but she’s shushed by his lips and understands why when he enters her again.

               “I don’t know…”, he confesses, briefly freeing her to say so. Nanami senses that she’s still impaired from that strange attack and probes his thoughts on whether she would’ve run by now or not if she wasn’t. Something pings to him that she wouldn’t. The sounds of their wettened skin smacking echoes around them, encouraging his tongue into her mouth. He doesn’t understand why he’s doing this. He loves Shoko and he knows it. When he releases Elska from the aggressive kiss and stares into her eyes though, he’s overcome with an irrational urge to fill her. He lets her whimper and gasp to his efforts, giving her room to breathe while studying the one visible bouncing breast. The calamitous shared satisfaction that meets between their gazes causes him to inch closer to finality.

               Elska can’t deny that there’s something strange going on here nor can she deny the fact that he’s undoubtedly pleasuring her now. “Nana-mi…”, her voice trails off, mirroring guilt and contentment, seemingly dragging him deeper into this delusional moment. She tilts her head back against the floor, silently crying out when she feels him coaxing out an orgasm. ‘No…’, a voice inside of her wails but the one that reaches ears cascades into a melody of sweet release.

               Nanami’s brow furrows when he feels her walls convulsing, his hips now stuttering as he explodes inside. He begrudgingly drives his length into her one more time despite the sensitivity and then rests inside of her. With a sudden rush of clarity after noticing how her turned were waiting outside the room, he’s left with the fact that they let this happen for his sake. In a moment of sheer muddle, Nanami rolls her to her stomach once more but slips back in as if it would help him make sense of this. He ignores her mystified question, “Why are you keeping me here?! You should be fine!”. He hums lowly while running a heavy hand down his face and asks himself, ‘I need to let her go so why won’t I?'

Elska fretfully wiggles around, lightly tugging on his less intense length but instead of removing himself like she’s cueing him to do, he rests a hand on her waist to stop the jostling. “Don’t do that…”, he warns with authority as if she’s in the wrong. Its not that he disliked it at all but he certainly is worried about becoming stimulated again. He’s still mulling through explanations as to why he doesn’t want to vacate her folds and slides in a little deeper.

               Elska’s eyes grow wide and glow when she feels him twitching back to life since she’s reminded of Naoya’s awakening. She recalls that her prince seemed to have endless stamina and fears this to be foretelling of her current predicament. “You don’t have to do this anymore.”, she tries to guide him verbally, “The ritual was fulfilled, we did what we had to…we’re bonded now!”. His fingers dig into her waist, “This isn’t your fault Nanami!”, desperately trying to share what she knows to be true. He motions his hips slowly back, her thinking that he’s ready to close this chapter, “Everybody understands why we had to do this…”. What she wasn’t anticipating was him stroking through her as if he wasn’t already left satisfied.

               Nanami’s lip catches between his teeth as he observes his girth part her in slow motion. He knows he needs to snap out of it, that this is wrong but he can’t stop. ‘Master…’, whispers in his mind as he takes in her reluctant pleasure, narrowing his eyes to the truth of his entire existence having been completely altered. He raises a knee, placing one foot on the floor for balance and hoists an arm under her waist to lift her rear closer. “Oda…”, he regrettably calls to her, “I…have to…”. Her body’s flaccidity stings him but he raises her lower half to alignment none the less, moaning deeply as he retraces his steps within her. He moves slowly as if to gain the most of this creamy experience patiently. Her whimpers of undeniable heat call to him as he expands her walls, throwing him into a salacious fit.      

               Elska gasps to his increased pace and how the angle he has her at is unfortunately perfect. She feels her pheromones building but is able to calm herself down thanks to evolution. Not quick enough though because Nanami is soon wrapping his other arm across her chest, lifting her up and back against him. Nanami caught the slight scent and only wanted more.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nanami’s been hit by a wave in the past but this was during the time where Gojo was still hiding Elska. She’d only recently been brought between worlds and was kept a secret under lock and key because of how he was directly going against the Elder’s intentions and was never going to comply. Nanami noticed Gojo’s absence from the academy though and his erratic behavior from brief calls and texts, wanting to dig up whatever mischief Satoru was getting into so he could help with damage control. These situations came about often.

After exiting the elevator on the 9th floor, Nanami smiles to how peaceful the hall is with no one else living in them. Creating this kind of seclusion is something Nanami entertains because he hates being bothered on his down time. Walking along the well-lit hall, his steps quicken as he hears a commotion coming from the inhabited apartment. Nanami leans his ear again the door and distinguishes a woman cry, “LET ME GO!!! LET ME GOOOO!”, instantly causing a migraine as Kento is well aware of Gojo’s debauched tendencies. They actually share a few which is how they originally became friends because there’s some things that only a like-minded person can understand. “God damnit Satoru…”, he grumbles, thinking about the victim inside, ‘Who is she? Will I be able to cover this up?’. Deciding he can’t gauge this situation without knowing more, he kicks open the apartment door and angrily shouts, “SATORU!”. He can hear Gojo whine his annoyance from the down the way so he follows the voice, “We talked about this Satoru, you can’t just do whatever you want with wome-…”

Nanami sees Elska for the first time but has no immediate words to share as he takes in her nude, roughed up state. The woman has clearly been crying for quite some time and looks like stress is doing a number. “Jesus Christ…”, he mauls out while inspecting her fabric restrains that keep her in a lude position, on her back in the bed. She doesn’t even scream for help but stares back at Kento with fright as if she fears the worst from his arrival. “Shit…”, he spits before furiously snatching Gojo’s naked form and dragging him out of the room. He throws the silver shaman against the entertainment center while screaming, “Who is SHE? What the hell are you doing to her!?”. When Gojo stands up straight but remains silent, it pisses Nanami off more, “Do you understand what the law is?”.

Gojo snickers, “The problem is, it doesn’t understand me.”.

Nanami narrows his eyes, finding no comedy here, “Who is she, Satoru?”.

Gojo looks away but shares, “My woman.”. Listening to her rustle around in the room brings a smile to his face because her fighting spirit holds onto escaping. “She’s the one I want.”.

“Oh-my-fucking-God.”, Nanami sighs out aggravatingly, “I’m taking her with me Satoru, I have to clean this shit up. I can’t believe you.”. Gojo disappears without notice and while Nanami is looking around the room, his brows converge when the girl starts screaming again. “SATORU GOJO!”. He runs into the room to find Gojo perched between her legs, already inside of her as if he’s in a race against time. Nanami charges for Satoru but he’s met with a chilling expression from his silver haired cohort, that stops him dead in his tracks. Once internalizing that Nanami won’t act, the warning in his dark blue eyes fades and become half-lidded and lighter in hue, his attention turning back to the girl he’s sloshing through.

               Nanami and Gojo have some similarities but Kento would absolutely never force a woman against her will, nor hold her prisoner. His mind, running a million miles a minute, trying to devise a deescalating approach to spare the poor girl, leaves him frozen as his eyes feast on Gojo’s pure pleasure.

               Gojo moans with nearly each thrust into her, cooing to how she contracts around him even while her eyes say she’s disgusted. “You are mine now Elska…”, he leans down, chasing her turning head as she fights to avoid the kiss. He finally snatches her jaw and glares menacingly down into her, “Don’t make me look bad in front of my friend now.”, tittering to her wild eyes that glow with revenge. “I know!”, he says cheerfully, burying himself within her folds, “Let’s show Nanamin what you can do!”.

               Nanami steps forward, “GET OFF OF HER SATORU! WHAT THE FUCK!?”, finally braving to reach down and pull him off. Gojo dips down to her neck though and snatches her skin between his teeth and Nanami can’t help but be stunned by her incredibly seductive moan. The next thing he knows, there’s an incriminating but wonderful scent filling his lungs. The wave almost caused him to fall back as it blasted through the air but he catches himself and hunches over while anxiety plagues him.

               He’s burning up.

               His chest tightens.

               He can’t breathe.

               When Nanami finally lifts his eyes to see Elska, everything cools but then the urges to conquer her set in.

               Gojo kisses her cheek before sitting back up, rocking his hips harder now that he’s been riled up by the scent. “So…”, he pants, “Good…fuck…”, he can’t help his vulnerable tone as he ruts into her, edging to his orgasm. She’s so fucking wet that he can feel her mess on his thighs, this temporarily saving the illusion that she desires him as well. He’s been waiting for Nanami to strike, thinking that any second now, Gojo will have to deflect the lust-driven shaman. He was never going to share his Elska but he wanted Nanami to understand his obsession and figured exposing him to the scent was a sure-fire way of obtaining this goal. To his bewilderment though Nanami is simply glaring at him when Gojo twists around, which inadvertently is the same moment in which his seed spills into her.

               From that moment on, Nanami vowed to watch over Elska, but he couldn’t make Gojo do anything, he’s the six-eyes wielder after all. What he could do was pick and choose his battles with the insanely powerful man and try to guide him down a path that would be less tyrannical, violent and oppressing. No one else really knew how to or dared to try handling Gojo other than himself and Ieiri. They were the only three that could know of this. Of what Gojo was doing.

               -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Nanami’s finds his stance and while dangling Elska in his hold, begins feverishly pistoning through her again. She cries out in crumbled phrases but can tell that she at least enjoying it. This still doesn’t make sense though. He forms his fangs and instinctually bites her once more and exhales heavily to the vastly coded figures of her taste. ‘Why?’, he asks himself, the coil in his groin preparing to fail. She compresses an illusive growl, he’s thrown off for a second but that’s when he’s gifted with a fresh wave of that scent. His voice dominates hers as every fiber in his being seeks the bliss her body and nature are offering. When he reaches his high, he doesn’t even realize how loud he’s being.  

                -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Choso clears the last bit of distance down the long hall with Satoru in tow. He’s riddled with sharp, burning pain but worked through this in order to get back to the room. “Gojo, you’re too big!”, he whines while using the eye he had left to navigate. If it weren’t for the adrenaline, Choso knows he would have succumbed to his wounds. Toji’s closer to them so he hoists Satoru onto the giant and lightly slaps his face, “You need to feed!”, he tells the unconscious, bleeding shaman. Choso senses a strange attack from the other end of the hall which alerts him of what’s happening, “GOJO!”. He knows that Elska is probably getting wrecked right now and this eviscerates what was left of his nerves. On edge and in a hurry, the being forms his fangs and pierces Satoru’s bicep.

               Gojo’s bright blue eyes blare open but they darken once he’s in touch with his injuries. He sees Choso’s wounds when the being raises his head and jolts, “Where the fuck is your face?!”.

               Choso growls and in a rash moment of impatience, arches his wings and threateningly instructs, “I’d ask the same of your pancreas but we don’t have time. Feed from Toji!”.

               Satoru looks down, eyeing the giant and then his own abdomen, “Fuck…”, he grumbles, “I told you guys that Nanamin was strong…”. He dazedly watches Choso crawl onto the bed before crouching next to Naoya and that’s when it hits him, “Nanamin!”.

               Choso looks up, “Exactly! FEED!”, but swiftly dips down to awkwardly pierce his Zenin friend, not getting the best angle.

               After feeling Elska and Nanami’s energy levels fluctuating, Gojo follows suit. Grimacing in discomfort when he twists his body, “Time for me to finally taste you, big guy…”, he rejoices before sinking his fangs in.

               Toji wakes up and is rendered useless in terms of defense. He imagines at first that it must be Elska which allows a gratified moan to leave him. “Doll…”, he mutters as he opens his eyes, that of which unfasten completely when he sees Choso on top of Naoya. “What the fuck are you doing?!”, he goes to move but those entrancing fangs sink deeper, leaving him enamored.

               Naoya feels the weight on top of him and is instantaneously annoyed. “Get outta here…”, he tosses out while lazily swatting a hand away. He hears, “Naoya, I need your help…”, and bends his neck forward with squinting eyes, “Cho? What’s wrong?”.

               Gojo lushes in Toji’s powerful flavor, the sheer danger in the giant nearly making his eyes roll back. He’s glad they didn’t because he’s able to witness Choso gently widening his jaw against Naoya’s neck again. The Zenin’s reaction to the second bite entertains Satoru’s eyes and ears while his mind bathes in Toji’s feelings. What Satoru is tasting right now, this complete depth of devotion, is meant for Elska and this is when Gojo puts together that Toji isn’t aware. ‘That makes more sense…’, he discerns, having expected Toji to have tried to kill him by now. A flicker of arousal sprinkles into his seasoning which causes Gojo to falter, ‘Woah big guy…that tastes sexy.’. As much as Satoru likes to tease and harass Toji, Satoru also knows that everyone has their limits. He may be able to escape further brutality if he stops feeding right now, before Toji becomes too erotically provoked. ‘He’d fucking kill me if I gave him a boner…’. Lifting his face away from the giant and closing his wounds, he warps over to Naoya in an attempt to assist, “Let him feed, little Naoya, he’s hurt.”.

               Toji sits up in the bed, rubbing his neck while searching for Elska. “Doll?”, he calls out with muddle, still hazed from the sensual wake up call. He adjusts his growing member over his briefs, while trying to figure out what’s going on. Naoya starts shouting at the others but Toji heard something else too so he tells everyone to shut up. He holds his hand out until he hears it again, his eyes flickering sadness, “Doll.”.          

               Naoya now comprehends that Nanami woke up and is frantically trying to get to his feet but is failing under Choso. “CHO! GET THE FUCK OFF!”, he roars, “WHERE IS SHE!?”, finally throwing the being aside.

               Gojo sheers away his carefree demeanor for the sake of getting this over with. He looks over to Shoko, still in a R.E.M. state, “We tried our best…”, his presences weakens, “…but it would seem we couldn’t avoid Nanami bonding with her.”.

               Toji’s hand that was reaching for the knob, retracts. His head tilts forward as he hides his emulsified shame. After having heard both Getou’s and Choso’s bonding experiences, compiled with his own and Gojo’s, his stomach turns for Elska. “How bad off was he?”, he avoidantly asks, eyes averted to the door.

               “IT DOESN’T FUCKING MATTER!”, Naoya’s deep voice shatters the tense air.        

               “YES IT DOES BOY!”, Toji barks his purgatory. Toji understands that this may have been their only solution from the get go, that she was going to have to do this with Nanami. That doesn’t mean it sits well though. ‘Doll…’.

               Choso tries to place a hand on Naoya’s bare shoulder but the Zenin jerks the joint angrily, “What the fuck is wrong with you guys?! You know what he’s doing to her!!”.

               Toji pounds his fist into the door, having lost his cool. He stomps towards his cousin with raging red eyes before spitting, “We-can’t-fucking-stop-it-NAOYA!”. The Zenin doesn’t back down but seems to register the veracity, so Toji adds, “If we interfere, we don’t know what will amount from this. I don’t fucking like it either, none of us do!”.

               Gojo walks up to Naoya, “He’s right. We need to let this happen…”, remorsefully wishing it wasn’t so.

               Naoya scoffs, and wickedly seethes, “Shut the fuck up. You probably wanted him to do this, you sick fuck.”.

               Choso rushes off the bed when Gojo tackles Naoya into it. He anxiously looks over to Toji but the giant merely folds his arms and supervises the quarrel. ‘They can’t fight!’, he thinks to himself worriedly.

               Satoru pins Naoya’s wrist by his head but leers down to his face, “I know you’re pissed off about what’s going on but don’t you dare think for a second that I want this.”. Naoya flashes his fangs, completing his intimidating glare but Gojo proceeds, “How do you think it feels to know my love has to take his dick to fix my fucking mistakes? Hmm?! How much rage do you think I harbor for this outcome knowing I’m the cause?!”. Gojo jars his weight into the Zenin’s wrists, “If we stop them…”, he takes a deep breath to deflate his fury, “…her and Shoko both would have suffered for nothing. Nanami could die too…for real this time.”.

               Naoya looks through Toji to the door, honing in on her presence and taking in its story. From what he can tell, it’s lessened from a few minutes ago but not in an alarming way, ‘Maybe it’s not going as bad as we thought…’. Gojo releases him with heavy eyes but Naoya gets that he was just telling it like it is. The Zenin tries to accept this and looks into the mirrors on the wall, fixing his hair. He knows it won’t mean for much but he at least wants to be presentable when he rescues her with aftercare. ‘Will she think I love her less?’, he asks himself, clouding his honorable moment. Turing around, he looks across them all, “Our princess might assume we’re angry at her because of this so maybe we should plan something nice once this is over…”.

               Gojo smiles warily, “I agree, let’s do something.”, losing his tonicity when Naoya is obviously complying. He takes the few steps necessary to near the Zenin and hugs him while explaining, “You can organize everything if you’d like.”.

               Naoya pushes Gojo away with a pout but gives the slightest smile to show that he’s at least not against them. He has plenty of smart-ass remarks but doesn’t have to spirit to crack jokes while the bonding is occurring. Bringing his eyes to the floor, Naoya apologizes to Toji, “I’m sorry I was being a dick Toji. I was just…you know…”.

               “I don’t get an apology?”, Gojo asks Naoya while jumping his brow to Choso, “Guess I’m not important.”, speaking as if he already knew this. He’s also trying to desperately lighten the mood.

               Naoya chuckles reluctantly, “Well you are a sick fuck…why would I take that back if I’m right?”. To his surprise, Gojo grins as if he truly appreciated that statement.

               Toji sighs, listening to Elska and Nanami’s moans with his exceptional ears. He, like the other turned, identify as monsters for simply monitoring this event but could never find the first reason that would deem Kento unworthy of saving. His mouth waters when he hears possible evidence of her orgasming but his heart takes a laceration to the thought of this exchange changing her and Nanami’s relationship dynamic. He likes Nanami a lot, always has. Toji doesn’t want anything to skew the role the manager plays with her though, ‘Him and Shoko are good together, there’s no way he’d leave that behind.’, eases his thoughts. He also gets rid of his jealousy, knowing that if she’s brought to her release then perhaps she isn’t suffering.

               Choso smiles, and thinks back to how sweet Naoya’s blood was and matches it to the man’s personality. He’s not drank from enough people to appreciate how rare a flavor like that is in totality, but he finds it to be delicious none the less.

               Naoya sees the being staring, “Don’t be weird, Cho.”, he taunts while trying to lighten his sulking mood. ‘What if she’s messed up from this?’, he questions about Elska when he views Shoko, ‘What if they all are?’, he hopes not. He maneuvers past Toji and by the door, “When can we go in there?”.

               Gojo senses that bonding is likely over now, “Give it a few more minutes and then we’ll leave.”. He wants to make sure they don’t show up before Nanami has gained his sensibilities, knowing that if they do, it could send him into a frenzied state again. Satoru hides his discontent as he hones into their presences, discovering that it would seem they went an additional round. When ugliness begins to fill his heart, Gojo shakes his head and remembers that he’s the one that hurt Nanami in the first place. Kento wouldn’t be in that room on top of his love had he not torn through them all in the forest that day. When he looks around the room to the others, he reads the apprehension over the unknown, all the what ifs. He too has many questions but some answers, he hopes he never comes across.

               ‘My love and Nanamin don’t have feelings for each other…right?’.

((I apologize for the delay of this chapter, I needed time to deal with a significant loss. Thank you for your patience and also for reading. I hope this was alright and worth the wait. The next chapter will be out this coming weekend.))

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging : @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime @animemenrbettr

[sassooda]

Worlds Away JJK AU / Chapter 86 - The Perfect Imperfection 🔞

w/c - 8,044

               A sigh erupts, rippling the stagnant air with sound. Genghis slumps forward in the low-backed gold painted leather chair and swirls the ceramic tokkuri containing his cooling sake. So much is happening and ceasing. On top of attacking the woman he cares for, with Gojo’s suspicions breeding, Temujin had to dismantle the taskforce he established to view possible futures. It would be nice to know when everything will blow up in his face but once another sees it through the technique, another knows. His greatest advantage rendered obsolete after a single unfortunate encounter with the silver shaman. It’s too much sometimes. With a mind that’s purposefully hazed; he mauls over his recent actions as the look on Amnessia horrified face becomes all he sees now when closing his eyes. Regret. So, to avoid justice, they remain open and trained to the floor between his feet until his blurring view lifts to find Suguru and Sain. His eyes soften. The Hunter again rests, still seemingly fatigued from the amount of blood lost but he raises his head and jumps when noticing Temujin. “You’re alright Sain…”, Genghis hiccups, “I wasn’t gone long at all.”.

               Sain pushes his forearms up from the foot of Getou’s bed and straightens his back. He was actually trying to conjure, not sleep but at some point, being out of practice, Sain met with slumber after clearing his mind. Thoughtlessness in a sense similar to meditation is the first step, any Titer child can tell you that and even perform it without failure. Sain chuckles to his own elementary skills for the simplest of techniques these days but is able to genuinely smile while wiping his eyes and says, “Lady Oda’s light pierced him after you left.”. When Genghis sits upright in his chair, Sain continues, “I have a good feeling about it.”.

               Temujin tips the tokkuri back to swig and looks to the ceiling while inaudibly praising her efforts for his pupil, thinking, ‘They’ve come a long way, haven’t they?’. As it’s swallowed down, he emotionally snickers and rubs his head while contemplating, ‘If Suguru can be salvaged, so can this all…’, desperately hoping Elska can succeed. The last resort will be Temujin going in the Final Stage himself but that will disrupt everything. Suguru isn’t ready to know the truth. The young leader only just learned how to recognize the heart that was buried underneath his tormented demeanor and has even befriended some of the turned that Genghis plans to kill. It’ll be too much for the true head. “I have the utmost faith in her.”, he finally responds.

               Sain stands, grimacing to his sore shins and stiff knees, “We should really think about ergonomic flooring.”, he jokes.

               “HA! I like it!”, jests Genghis, “Age is the vilest enemy.”. They share a moment of strange comradery, allowing Temujin some respite. As he gazes over the Hunter Titer stretching, the words, “Are you to volunteer for Lady Oda’s army?”, leave him and carry to the Hunter. The man’s grey eyes widen in surprise.

               “Should I?”, Sain takes a few steps back and leans against the bed he once recovered in after smoothing out his robes. The thought makes him incredibly apprehensive and this comes to light as he occupies his hands anxiously with the robes.

               Genghis leans forward and perches his elbows to his thighs, “I will not force you, that would defeat the whole purpose of volunteering.”. The relief that pours over Sain’s features tickles Temujin as he’s hardly ever seen the Hunter so uncomfortable. “Do you fear Lady Oda?”, he asks inquisitively.

               “Shouldn’t I?”, Sain awkwardly asks with an expression that reiterates the fact that he does. “I would do it if Master Suguru commanded me to but I cannot state that I own the desire to be turned on my own.”.

               Genghis retorts that Sain’s will is valued and sighs internally as he’s grateful for the Titer’s confliction. True loyalty cannot be bought; it cannot be forced. Sain possesses this ambitionless devotion towards Suguru inherently so Temujin has decided that he would like the Hunter to stick around. If Sain were to be turned by Elska, that could complicate matters greatly and ultimately lump Sain with the other turned that will be slain. Temujin also understands that Sain’s strength puts him over the threshold and would require the physical bonding to occur. It would all become very complicated. “You shall remain as you are then.”, Genghis settles the matter, and taps his foot to the ground, “Now, what kind of flooring did you have in mi-…”.

               A wild shriek threatens to bleed their ears as Suguru wakes in a stupor of insanity. The ceramic tokkuri shatters against the floor as Sain and Genghis gather themselves and rush to Getou’s side. A second call echoes around them and comprehending why, Temujin grabs ahold of Sain’s left shoulder and makes them both lunge away. The noise of clashing metal rings following a harsh thud but then, it’s quiet. Genghis’s jaw slacks in amazement as he looks over his pupil, “Little one…”.

               “Is this some sort of cage?!”, Suguru roars, bewildered and utterly confused, “EXPLAIN THIS!”.

               Sain whispers, “Thank you.”, to Genghis for saving him from being the next sliced meat but assures, “No Master Suguru, hold on! We will get you out of there.”. Rushing over to the collapsed Titer, pinned under the shambles that remain of the medical bed, Sain pants, “Your wings did this!”.

               As Sain is peeling away the tattered foam mattress and chunks of jagged metal bars, Temujin gasps to the brilliance reflecting off of Suguru’s wings. The dark brown color still holds, streaks of gold as well but their composition…they’re sustainable metal. When the sharpened feathers ripped out of Getou’s back, the aluminum frame of the bed became doomed. They sheared through everything in their wake, the vitals monitor, the fixed legs with locked wheels, all of it. “It would seem that you have evolved my dear pupil!”, Genghis could barely contain his excitement as he latches his hand around Getou’s arm to pull him to his feet.

               Suguru stands, still disoriented as he tries to surmise what’s going on. He knees betray him, buckling from below but Genghis quickly supports him. “Where…what…”.

               “You crushed yourself little one…”, Temujin softly replies, “You’ve been out for a while now.”.  

               Getou is beginning to recall that, “But why would I-…”, but then he remembers that too and it sends him into the wake of a frenzy.

               “CALM DOWN!”, Genghis launches backwards when Suguru’s calamitous wings threaten them all. The walls become easy carving, chunks from lacerated clay falling to dust piles while one of the lights gets knocked from its hanging base and explodes upon crashing into the chair. “LITTLE ONE!”.  

               Getou feels overwhelmed with guilt and shame as he replays his assault on Elska and Naoya, how he did what he did. The emotions raging through him surge all at once and it leaves him unable to properly breathe, “Elsk-a…”. He’s panicking. It’s not until this moment is he even cognizant of his new feathers and the lethality of his lack of control. Somewhere in the conundrum that has become his mind, another memory surfaces. His distraught thoughts switch gears and concentrate on his fight against Elska in the final stage. Though riddled with unease at experiencing that lightning attack, he begins to settle as her actions demonstrated something far deeper than forgiveness. He merely forgot for a moment.

               Genghis was seconds away from suffocating them with his presence but Suguru calms right before his eyes. Getou then releases his wings and heaves in air while remaining on the floor, no one else daring to usher him back to sanity.

               “Els-ka…and Choso”, Suguru pants, “They…she brought me back.”. He tries to sit upright but decides against it as his body settles back into reality.

               “I knew that was her!”, Sain quietly rejoices as he turns to Genghis.

               “And this is why we fight so hard for her…”, Genghis offers wholeheartedly as he squats to be eye-level with Getou. He’s still in wonderment over Suguru’s new wings but slips this aside to ask, “Are you alright little one?”. To his surprise, Getou’s head raises to reveal a self-conscious smile that further dupes him. He was so sure that Suguru would likely be in a mentally frail state but his energy, while much darker, is also well-balanced.

               Getou inhales deeply and this leads to the scrunching of his face, “Whew… I am ripe.”. He kindly refuses help while getting to his feet, “You’ll want me to bathe before touching me.”, and laughs as Genghis and Sain silently agree. Suguru is also shocked by his own carefree behavior but in his heart, he understands fully that Elska wants him regardless of his past deeds. She loves him. Clarity has been a rare presence in Suguru’s life but that doesn’t mean he’s incapable of accepting its brilliance when presented. He could mope around and feel sorry for himself or he can finally be a man about the ordeal and face what he’s done. He has to. Her love for him is just as valuable as the others, there is no true competition, this makes sense now. Suguru hears, “I’ll start the bath!”, as Sain uses the travel technique to leave the room and Getou regrets not immediately thanking the Hunter for saving his life. It would’ve been a very slow and grueling death as he experienced, barely cognizant when Sain poured blood into his mouth. “Did we ever locate Baidal?”.

               “N-no, we have not unfortunately.”, Genghis was a little thrown off by that question but remains outwardly unphased. “Its possible that he was caught up in Satoru Gojo’s awakening. He leveled a third of that academy in the process.”, the lies trickling out as easily as truth.

               “That would indeed be unfortunate…”, Suguru sighs, “The boy is like a brother to Sain, I do not wish to give him bad news. I want to find him.”.

               “We’ll keep looking a while longer then, ok?”, Genghis walks towards the door and throws an arm around Suguru’s shoulder, “I imagine you plan to visit Lady Oda after you freshen up?”. When Suguru blushes and nods, he proceeds, “Well let’s stretch those legs then, don’t want to fall on the poor girl do you?”, and cackles when Getou takes a willful, staggering step.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Shoko, Megumi and Yuuji sit around the small kitchen table as Nobara gets up to frustratingly grab a drink from the fridge. Everyone is on edge after hearing what Choso said. He seems so different and yet the same, sad but confident, scared yet knowledgeable.

               Shoko twists in her chair, “Thank you!”, she states while snatching the beer from Nobara’s hand, “I needed another one.”. She pops off the top and guzzles a third of it down, trying not to spill.

               Rather than saying something snarky, Nobara smiles sweetly and simply reaches down for another. She knows Ieiri must be a wreck on the inside because of everything happening with Nanami and would certainly cater to her senior if it can offer some consolation. ‘Shoko just got him back…’, the thought wanders through her and leaves small depressions as it travels along.

               Nobody says anything else for a time until Megumi checks his phone and notices that Amnessia is taking a while. ‘Maybe she fell asleep?’, he assures himself and feels his cheeks heat up to the thought of her being curled up in his bed. He imagines himself sliding in next to her and her cuddling up to his chest as their bodies conform into comfort, how wonderful that will be.

               The door from the foyer opens and in it stands a stark-faced Hiromi with cell in-hand. He enters the room and assesses that more has happened since he left. After clearing his throat, he informs, “Kugisaki and Itadori have an urgent mission.”, but his eyes jump to Ieiri reflexively.

               Shoko taps her beer bottle against the table and with annoyance in her tone, snaps, “It’s getting late and they’re probably exhausted after the shit we just went through.”. She didn’t mean to be so nasty towards Hiromi though, he’s only the messenger, “I’m sorry…”, she admits and sighs, “It’s not your fault.”.

               Yuuji looks over to Nobara and stands from the table, “I think we got this!”, he assures, “We can’t neglect our duties as shaman.”. Nobara stands too and walks over to him as he receives an email with the location. They both give off the aura of being enthusiastic but a little curse slaying will allow their minds to be taken off the present.

               “I think I’ll go to bed then if I’m off the hook for the night.”, Megumi states with eagerness while he pretends to yawn. “Since you don’t need me.”.

               Shoko raises an eyebrow to the young Fushiguro and snickers, “Don’t keep a pretty girl waiting!”. His immediate pout of humiliation sparks wholesome laughter through the group but he quickly excuses himself from the room with Yuuji and Nobara right behind. She can hear, “You dog! You did it didn’t you!?”, as Nobara excitedly interrogates the poor boy.

               Hiromi sets his gaze to Shoko and wishes there was something he could do to lift her spirits. “Those blood shaman are resilient. I’m sure they will be fine.”, is all he can muster out, carefully treading in order to keep himself in check.

               Shoko ducks her head back frankly as if it’s no news to her. She’s well aware of how tough the turned are but to her dismay, that brings her little comfort. Kento is still Kento but he’s also something else now. Even when they were resting together as the little party was occurring earlier, Shoko could sense his concentration on Elska. It bothers her, worries her. She’s not completely sure if he’s still the man she fell in love with. “I hate not knowing…”, she barks languidly. “I have the best laboratory in the country and I still know nothing! Not SHIT!”. She takes another drink of her beer, this being her fourth bottle, and jumps to her feet. “I need samples but I’m smart enough to know not to fucking go back in there.”, she points to the room while thinking about Choso’s hostility. “I’ll need to organize the lab anyways…”.

               Hiromi chimes in softly, “Why don’t we do that then? I will help you.”. Shoko’s eyes dart up to him and at first, he mistakes for her being angry but she was simply thinking. His eyes strain to stay afloat, them desperately wishing to meander down her soft, exposed skin.

               “Fine then.”, she huffs agreeably, “First order of business…”, she turns from the table and opens the fridge, shimming out a 12-pack that is only missing one. She misses the intense eyes that follow her as she bends over.

               Hiromi stands there, unsure of what she’s doing until she plops the chilled cardboard fixture in his arms and instructs, “We will use these for science.”. He doubts her words as she giggles and heads towards the door but figures maybe a drink wouldn’t hurt. “Wait!”, he hollers and stares at the measly oversized shirt she’s in, how it barely covers her thighs, “Don’t you want to put on something more…appropriate!?”. He gulps after he asks, hoping to be safe from the torment of temptation as she reviews her current state of clothing. Certainly, he could not be expected to focus when her breasts  and ass are nearly falling out of the poorly buttoned ensemble.

               “No need.”, she waves her hand, unclouded by matters of the flesh, “I have long lab coats there, they will suffice.”. She fails to catch the reddening expression creeping across the higher-up’s face as he meekly follows behind and tries to snuff out his internal desires.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Choso opens his eyes and immediately smiles into Elska’s abdomen, “You did it.”, he whispers against the soft dark blue fabric of her dress. He breathes her scent in deeply, slowly, wanting to internalize every single aspect tingling his existence. He cannot wait to be with her as he is now; to touch her, feel her. His long arms stretch out to flattened palms along either side of her head as he hovers above, waiting for her to wake. She begins to stir and as he intensively stares from above. Usually, they’d come to at the same time due to the shared link to the Final Stage but Choso no longer endures a delay when reentering reality as before. He has become the link itself.  

               Elska’s view gently flutters open and gradually focuses onto Choso’s face. “My hybrid!”, she cries instantly, propping herself from the mattress to wrap arms around his neck. Her own breath splashes back into her face as she wordlessly bawls into his bare throat, unable to contain her reprieve of his still being alive.

               Choso coos to her, happily supporting her weight with one arm securing around her waist as she dangles from him. Her smell, the security, all things he can finally appreciate in full. Mictlantecuhtli, the curse progenitor of the turned now resides within Choso but it’s not like Elska who has two differing sides or his brother who vessels a curse; Mictlantecuhtli has become one with Choso. He lives through each and every turned and only gains strength when his kind proliferate. Elska’s rate of initiating the synthesis is rather slow but King Bengill on the other hand has been working tirelessly on this to enhance his numbers for the upcoming war. The small population of turned that inhabited Gaia has multiplied 8 fold, thus rewarding Mictlantecuhtli’s patience with the ability to finally reach this point.  The hybrid was necessary in order to enact this merger which is why his consent had to be fashioned through the draw of desire and Choso comprehends this to the fullest, and without spite. He’s always had a purpose. He has no qualms with sharing his existence if it means what it does for his master; why should she be kept from the ecstasy of feeling that end of the bond? She’ll feel a diluted example of it with the King and his brother but Mictlantecuhtli meticulously fashioned her circumstances in a manner to recognize conflict within when presented by them whereas with him, she can ascertain it all. Choso, with his new wisdom, accepts this and also knows that it’s the only way.

               “You don’t have to cry anymore, Elska…”, the truest hybrid amiably combs through strands of her dark brown hair, “We’re all going to be fine.”. When her tears persist, he smirks to himself, and pulls her closer. Mictlantecuhtli over time has become obsessed with his conception, Elska. His expectations were of brutality and chaos but the memory manipulation she experienced enhanced her humanity more than thought, thus bringing her to a point where she harbors emotions. He always knew that was a factor that could not definitively be predicted and although the outcome was far off from what he hoped, her unique qualities drew him into the realm of fondness. Sentimentality is usually a repellent for the forgotten deity but the ways in which she has surpassed his hopes in terms of emotional maturity has caused him to value her even more. Her dedication to her turned is something vast and far more marvelous than his lesser creations, such as those on Gaia, for Elska does not merely view her turned as tools as most Master’s do. Mictlantecuhtli, though he has always loved Elska viciously and has nurtured this life for her, finds himself captivated, obsessed, completely in love with what she is; what she will become.

               Elska sniffles into his skin, resting her worries in his arms, the very ones she feared to never feel again, “I thought you were gone forever…”, she brokenly chatters out. She can sense his serenity however and its empowering simplicity allows her to ease into normality once more, pulling away to quickly place their lips together. Choso moans quietly when she does this, a spark igniting in her core to the sweet sound of his voice. As his mouth parts, she sweeps her tongue to his and grins to the way her heart skips a beat. His hands tense from supporting to innocent groping so she blindly places her hands down with the intention of lying back but her hand slips. She looks over to the cause and gasps.

               Choso guides her face back to his direction and calmy explains, “They are all perfectly healthy, Elska. They only need to rest while they undergo some changes.”. She still seems concerned over her incapacitated turned, which is understandable, so he thinks bring her good news. Brushing his thumb across her cheek, he leans as she studies his new eyes and whispers, “Your Titer will be joining us shortly. He too is better…”. She clings to him once more, an embrace in which he can feel the negativity leaving her tensed demeanor.

               The relief felt from his words left her with the realization of how much her apprehension was affecting her body. The weightlessness that surfaced to the forefront of her mind eased her into the transition of gratitude. Her lungs now seem to work better, her aura stronger. There’s not a sentence that exists that would truly convey her contentment and now that she’s been gifted with the assurance of everyone’s well-being, she turns to other needs lurking within. Creating minimal distance from Choso, she cups his jaw and kisses it tenderly as the last sniffles express themselves, “You are incredible my hybrid…”.

               Choso’s chest nearly explodes to her praise and the effects leave him with an amorous smile. His eyes float down the canvas of her body, his brow bending to the way she opens her legs and gradually pulls him down. She giggles when he stoically observes her shifting her arms out of the straps and even seems to eat up the fact that he’s not lifting a finger to help. He wishes to loom over and drink in every single moment for he’s waited a few millennia to be right where he’s at but honestly, who would’ve thought decrepit ideals of correction would be this sweet? When she exposes her breasts, his eyes beam bright violet which noticeably triggers her turning gears. It doesn’t matter though. He would tell her everything if she only asked the right questions. Bending his elbows, he lowers his face to her raising one and engulfs her in an aggressive kiss as the words, “I am so proud of you…”, trickle out.

               Elska gasps to his commanding presence and gladly falls back and prepares herself for the ravaging. The thick violet dashes illuminate their skin in the imperial light every time Choso experiencing a surge of desire and she finds it mesmerizing. He ducks his head down to orally toy with her hardening buds and the very sight of his half-lidded eyes staining them with ancient energy fuels her with urgency. She sends one hand into his unbelievable long hair and yanks him towards her but Choso’s neck snaps back as the weight of his locks holds entirely too much tension to cradle her against the bed. “My hybrid, I didn’t mean to do that!!”, she releases him as he sits upright on his knees between her legs.

               Choso grunts in discomfort and ultimately aims his face to the ceiling to stretch his back and neck, “It is alright my yolotli…”, he exhales as the confusion spreads across her face, “This is a wondrous opportunity to show you why the others are in their current state…”.

               Elska is stuck on the term yolotli for she’s never heard that from Choso before. ‘What language is that?’, she asks herself, caught in a strange wave of familiarity. It’s in this instant that she comprehends her violet hybrid has become something more but it brings her the greatest comfort imaginable. “Show me then…”, she utters with anticipation.

               Choso gently urges her back against the mattress and gathers his heavy hair behind to lay against his back. Once he’s certain its all placed properly, he turns his head upwards and calls for his wings.

               Elska’s lips part in amazement when the deep blood-red metal feathers form and free his body from then endless thick black strands. She studies their beauty as he curls them inward to allow her physical examination. ��H-how???”, she asks, bemused and in awe. He doesn’t answer immediately but instead rotates his neck around as if his neck had been chained for weeks. When he brings his chin down, his now shoulder-length wavy hair falls forward and drapes him like an art exhibit waiting to make its debut.

               Choso lifts his head and exhales, “We grow stronger as our numbers enhance.”, but then crashes his lips against hers. He knew she wouldn’t delve further at this time, that the innate desire to come together would overpower inquisition.

               Elska confines him against her body and simultaneously brushes what stray locks she could from his form. His touch has deepened and is almost desperate as he claws his fingers over the softness of her skin, earning tempting whimpers. His mouth lowers to her neck where she hears him say, “You are the perfect imperfection.”, in between gasps as he tongues the expanses of her throat. His need for her only gratifies the same within and she finds herself tugging at the incarcerating dress that detours their path.

               After moving to her breasts where he suckles and teases, his right hand quickly moves to her core to satisfy her thrashing. Her flesh feels better than he imagined, her breathless voice a melody of the finest plucked harps, her arousal the greatest source of life he’s ever encountered. “Do you love me?”, he feverishly asks as he shreds the panties off her hips. She moans to his gesture but in his mind, he can hear her relay, “I love you. My hybrid, my endearing Choso, I love you.”.

               Elska yelps when he swiftly dashes down, lifts her lower half in the air and glares provocatively as he laps up her slick. She can’t even take her glowing eyes away from the boiling expression of lust circulating through him. She’s nearly folded in half, pinned under the mass of his passion which causes her to squirm pleasantly. The way he hones into her to see how his ministrations affect her reactions has her reaching for Gojo’s and Toji’s arms where she snakes her own into them and braces for Choso’s hunger. His tongue is exploring every inch of her delicate areas as if to say there’s not a part of her he wouldn’t be honored to taste. Her eyes roll back and shut tightly when he inserts his oral muscle into her but they blare open when the sensation of his fangs hook into her mound.

               Choso steadies her hips and legs while she contorts in euphoria, forcing her to remain in that position. As he watches her chest rise and plummet from the rush of his bite, he sinks them deeper and prepares for the next installment happily.

               Elska’s back crescents from the sheer felicity but is confused by her billowing pheromones. There’s nothing she can do to halt their progress and although she endures difficulty with their management even at this point, she normally has the final say. Not this time though. The wave erupts chaotically, an extremely potent concoction that throws her into a haze as well since her beloved hybrid failed to let up on his actions during the release. Her body surrenders to his hostage negotiation and as the pheromones fizzle from her pores, she’s met with an insanely devastating orgasm.

               Choso swallows every ounce with pride, completely infatuated with living what he knew would come to pass. He removes his fangs but keeps her hips propped in the air as he unhurriedly closes the wounds in order to leave blood to clean up. She’s still heaving in air and writhing beneath him, her cheeks red, a thin film of sweat covering her body. The perfect imperfection. He licks the remaining blood away and tenderly lowers her back into the bed where he stares at her flustered expression with the deepest of affection. He will have her but not here. Without proper warning, he scoops her up into his arms and shimmies them both of off the bed while explaining, “I already cut Toji…”, and points to the giant’s gashed thigh. She gasps but is alleviated when Choso aims his healing technique and they both wait for the wound to disappear.

               Elska clasps her hands around Choso as he swivels them out of the room but he struggles fitting his larger wings through the doorframe. Her dress has fallen to the waist, appearing to be more of a skirt now but she wants her hybrid to see her so she ignores the chilled air breezing along her bareness. He walks them to the missing wall as the winter night bleeds into the will-be living room, her shivering in his hold.

               “I will keep you warm Elska.”, Choso tells her with utmost certainty and sighs with a smile when she trusts that he will. As he takes a step to exit the threshold of the building, her teeth snag his ear, causing him to bite his lip before saying, “We will lay with each other under the stars as they are the only things that could hope to conspire against your beauty.”. His words leave her speechless and perhaps even further confused but that doesn’t matter right now. He sets off into the night as the icy wind whips past them, a feeling of home as he begins dazzling her with flying stunts. He soars higher through the troposphere, invigorated by her sounds of excitement until they breach the stratosphere. This is when he silently orients Elska to view what he sees and whispers into her ear, “This will all be yours...”.              

               With the wispy clouds at their feet and the never-ending sky stretching as far as they could see, the stunned Elska manages to understand his meaning. Her purpose. She tries to forget her calling, the vow of her ancestors, as it seems as exhausting as it is malicious but she knows deep down what she will have to do. The King, the humans, the world…it must all end as they know it. She inhales deeply, more preoccupied by the magnitude of what’s to come over the numbing of her skin until Choso drags his hard member across her frozen rear.

               Choso whimpers into her ear as he pushes his tip past her folds; she mewls and invites him in. Feeling her heated walls conform around his length makes his wings flutter, thus throwing off their balance but he regains his awareness and slowly rocks his hips. She cries out seductively as he parts her, digging out the long-awaited trail into her core that forces him to hiss and he settles in completely. His arm shifts along her body to hold her in a more comfortable way but she counters by twisting to see to which she them climbs up his chest and sinks herself over his girth. He now snatches a fist full of her hair and growls against her lips when she uses her leverage to awkwardly ride him but he does nothing to hinder her attempts. Having sex in mid air is no easy feat but if there was ever a master of the winds, it would be Mictlantecuhtli. He secures her thighs with a tight grip and assists her lifting and lowering while they pant into each other. The words, “My beloved hybrid…”, escape her lips and fill Choso with such insatiable need that his hips work on their own.

               Elska clings to his shoulders and back as his length dominates everything she is. The way he shamelessly sings his satisfaction encourages her own voice to carry as they melt into one another in the solitude of the sky. He fills her so wonderfully, so antagonistically but at the same time, the tenderness in his touch elucidates his desire to make her literally feel on top of the world. She takes his length as it repeatedly pummels her with his love. Her hand searches for his tundra stricken wings and caresses the forming frost away as he strokes through her.

               “So…perfect…”, he growls deeply and connects their lips as the hint of her bliss soaks his testicles. She whines his name again and begs for more so he ceases his movements and narrows his loving eyes. He would definitely like to conquer every aspect of her but he knows this act will have to be delayed. She gives him the cutest pout which in turn, he kisses her reverently and states, “I believe you have a visitor on the way…”, and nuzzles his nose against hers, “I know how badly you want to see him; we should get you ready.”.

               Elska’s eyes widen, “Suguru?!!”. When Choso nods yes, she squeals into his chest and understands that Choso means to continue this once they’re reunited. “Let’s go back then!”, she excitedly tugs on his arms and gently places her lips to his before whispering, “I will give myself to your whims, endure your love and be better for it.”.

               Choso takes a deep, shaky breath as he was just overwhelmed by those wonderful emotions she harbors. He cups her cheek, kisses the tip of her nose and forehead and smiles down to her as he starts pulling out. It felt so good that he had to ram himself back in to which he then nudges his thrusts in a shallow manner. They quickly fall back into their dance but Choso is able to fend off his selfishness and redirect their minds, “We will bring you to your knees…”, he moans as she fixes herself securely against him. He drops them from the sky and Elska excitedly screams the entire way down.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               “I suppose the robes will be easier to remove!”, Genghis taunts as Getou pushes aside the black suit he originally selected.

               Walking out of the closet, Suguru chuckles and correctively explains, “Not my intention but also not false.”, as he slips his arms through and nervously exhales.              

               Temujin and Sain glance at each other as if to say, “uh huhh, suuuure…”, but keep it between them. Getou’s uneasy breathing is the only noise notable and it brings Genghis to add, “You said it yourself little one, she came for you and brought you back! I’m positive that she will be ecstatic to see you.”. He closes the distance between them and rest an assuring hand on Suguru’s shoulder, “Do not be nervous.”. Genghis can’t help but feel alleviated. Against all odds, Getou has emerged from his disastrous ordeal seemingly better than before, which makes zero sense. ‘I’m not complaining though…’, he tells himself as the mysterious Suguru straightens his posture to the reinforcement. “To think there was a time when you and her were at each other’s throat, the greatest of enemies…”.

               Suguru turns around and frowns, “Those were not good days…”, he mumbles under his breath, unsure of why Genghis would bring this up now. Suguru now looks at Sain and wonders when the two of them started consociating but sighs as there’s less animosity in the air.

               “No, no they were not.”, Genghis concurs, “But now she has demonstrated your worth to her Master Suguru. No vile deed that has been done can sway her immeasurable devotion to you.”. Getou’s entire demeanor lightens as he listens which orchestrates further peace in his own mind.

               “There are others who still despise me…”, Suguru sulks as he thinks about Naoya. He doesn’t even try to convince himself that there is a way to mend that bridge for he knows he’s gone after the Zenin too many times to expect trust. He would do anything to end the vicious cycle that has slung them around in a hopeless game of revenge and actually becomes apprehensive at the idea of facing him.

               Temujin, sympathetic and aware of all the previous atrocities, sighs but doesn’t give up. “Be better than before then, little one. You will have to earn your place even still but do not let that discourage you. Lady Oda clearly desires you by her side so allow that to bring you courage.”.

               ‘He’s right…’, Suguru reiterates internally, now finishing the fasteners on his robes. He turns to them after tying his hair into a bun, “I will be a better man than I was ever supposed to be.”, with sincerity and kindness shining through. He scans the room, now remembering that he means to bring a gift. There’s a single metal rose that he fashioned while soaking in the tub. Too much was filtering through his thoughts at the time so he finagled some clay into his creation and managed to produce the false appearance of jasper stones. She deserves more than falsehood but it turned out far prettier than he imagined so rather than scraping the flower, it will be hers. He walks into his bathroom, still learning the new layout after destroying the last quarters in his rage and picks up the shimmering gift.

               Sain watches their leader and thanks the heavens for his safe return to this dimension. He’s always admired Suguru but would never let his own desires impede their clan’s success. Sain also understands that Suguru does not see him in this way, or any man for that fact but his loyalty is only strengthened by his continuous growth. “She will love it Master Suguru, it’s quite unique!”.

               Getou smiles bashfully and nods his appreciation, “I will fill it with actual jasper next time.”, he chuckles quietly.

               Genghis can sense the hesitation so he shouts, “Go to her already! This is becoming painful!”. The grateful expression he receives fills his heart with joy, “You’ve kept her waiting, I’m sure.”. He watches Suguru glance between them both before focusing his traveling technique and leaves his words to linger longer than his actual body, “Wish me luck.”.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

               Choso drools when she walks back into the room, fully armed with that black lingerie set. He’s been dying to see her in it since he, Naoya and Gojo were at that sex store. His eyes trail up her legs where her flesh is being squeezed by thigh highs and garters, bringing him to whine.

               “Do you like it?”, she twirls around and asks but is simply met with his intense glowing gaze. She abandons her flirting to take in all of the black hair still coating the floors and her lovers in the bed, “I don’t think a vacuum will help…”, she titters and points.

               “No, I don’t think so either.”, he retorts with little interest in the conversation as she stalks closer to where he sits on the couch. He automatically licks his lips when her little breasts bounce under the sheer black bra that serves no true purpose. He wants to rip it off of her but also enjoys how her nipples fail to hide behind the fabric. As she nears, he pulls his shirt off overhead and leans back into the seat. Suguru better hurry. His mouth salivates to lewd thoughts skewering his brain.

               “You’re being so quiet!”, she exclaims with a smirk, “What’s going on in your head, my hybrid?”. He flashes those ominously ancient eyes to her, striking her down with instant arousal as he speaks without language.

               Choso unbuckles his pants, never breaking eye contact. He refrains from freeing his erection though because if he does, its slithering back into her and he knows he needs to wait. She doesn’t seem to agree.

               Elska snarls when her hand is pushed away from his lap, aggravated by his behavior, “Bring me to my knees, huh?”. She bats her lashes and slowly lowers herself to the ground and runs her hands up his thighs, stealing hushed moans from him in the process. “I suppose you weren’t wrong!”, she teases.

               Choso slowly shakes his head as if he’s disappointed but on the contrary, he’s losing self-control. Her eagerness to be connected to him is everything he’s been waiting for and as the true master of this all, he’s now feeling foolish for making them both suffer this prolonged purgatory of carnality. He overlaps her hands that now rest on his hips and gestures for her to come up.

               Elska straddles her hybrid, prematurely whimpering as his fingers roam the lace dividing them. She hears her name softly spoken though and upon registering the owner, she jerks her head to the right and finds her Titer.

               Choso smiles, smacks her ass playfully and says, “Go to him.”.

               Suguru stands there, confused by the turned in the bed, the creepy black hair that lies everywhere but what stands out more is how she’s wearing that same little outfit from before. He was blessed with the view but was unable to experience her in since during that time, he was still at odds with all of her turned when they were at the compound. “Els-…”, he’s unable to say her name again as she runs and jumps into his arms, leaving him without words. It thaws his heart, the tears being shed on his behalf, the tender way her body shakes from his arrival, the softness of her bare skin against his hands. His jaw clenches with emotion and the reluctance he felt due to thinking he didn’t deserve this dissipates as he gives in to her love.

               “What happened to you?!”, her question likely muffled by his robes as he exhales and holds her dearly, “I thought you left me, that you didn’t want to be here…”.

               Choso walks up to them quietly and rubs her back, “He will never willingly leave you Elska…”, he assures while gifting the Titer with a kind smile, “He knows where he belongs now.”.

               Getou has to look away and take a moment to compose himself. ‘Where I belong…’, he thinks as he fights back the gale of emotions threatening to spill through. The last thing he wants to do right now is blubber in front of them but it almost happened. As if she sensed his inflating heart, he’s made to cry out to Elska’s fangs piercing him.

               She drinks him carefully, decoding every bit of information that flows across her tongue. His taste still holds that spice but its more matured now, a little hotter on the throat. She moans to the flavor of his love, his insecurities, everything that comprises him but then she’s stung by the truth. The essence of his suicide still resides, the attempt to end his life over something she wasn’t even that angry about to begin with.

               Choso takes a step back in preparation and attentively watches what needs to be.

               Elska rips her fangs from Getou’s chest and harshly grabs his jaw, turning it down towards her. While she gathers his concentration, she closes his wounds but in her lowly voice, explains, “You dare try to end yourself over something so trivial?!”. She growls irritably to his sorrowful eyes and adds, “There is nothing you can do that will deter me from you, my Titer. I need you to understand that your death would destroy me…I cannot fathom what fate would befall the innocence of this world if you were to ever stop breathing.”.

               Suguru’s unfasten. He’s beyond repair in terms of comprehension, “But I…what I did to you and Naoya…how can you sa-…”.

               “Did I tell you I was finished speaking?”, she narrows her deeply red glowing eyes until he admits that she didn’t. “Yes, you were rough with me and you did it to get back at my prince but Suguru…”, her voice lightens, “The whole reason we were in that mess is because of what I wanted…”. She softens her grip on his jaw and stands on the tips of her toes to plant a small kiss, “…which was for you both you to fuck me.”.

               Getou felt his eyes flicker a receptive glow to her insinuation and sends his view to Choso, who’s taking off his pants. ‘What am I not getting here?’, he asks himself, unsure of if he understood her correctly. He hears her in his mind, ‘Make it up to me right now, if you’re so upset about the past…’, and he gasps wantonly when she unties his robes. He thinks to ask her if she’s sure but allows her to undress him all the same, it just doesn’t feel like atonement. She’s forced into his chest when Choso slinks up behind and grinds into her like he’s been waiting his whole life for this happen. Her abated sighs and whimpers tear down his hesitancy and is even further fueled when she snags a hand below and pumps his shaft. “Little one…”, he whimpers when she yelps to Choso’s intrusion. She buckles forward and greedily swallows his growing length while balancing herself against his hips prior to bobbing her head. Suguru stumbles back and luckily clips the edge of the bed and sees her grin. He hasn’t the first clue as to why he’s being rewarded but she’s in a way, begging for him to participate as Choso takes her from behind.

               Choso strokes through her deeply and watches his slickened member enter her each time. “Such divine liquid…”, he mumbles to himself as those lips part and suction him in. “Touch yourself…”, he whispers to her. She tightens around him the moment those pretty little fingers began drawing circles and his own famished expression could only be compared to Getou’s.

               Suguru looks down his nose at Elska as her eyes lock onto him. Because her and Choso are closer in height, the hybrid’s able to enter her while standing, something Getou wishes he were able to do. She teases herself as the hybrid massages her internally, all while training her view on him. This clearly isn’t a trap of some sort, he’s not being set up to inflict more harm on her but he’s honestly afraid to go wild. What if he fucks it up? How many times would she really be able to forgive him? What if Choso gets pissed off or Naoya wakes up? What then? What is she gets hurt if everything blows up? Her words, “There is nothing you can do that will deter me from you, my Titer.”, reenter his processing as her needy eyes bore into him.

               Elska’s heart is set ablaze when she recognizes that devious glint in her Titer’s expression. He stands upright and towers over in a sensually menacing way, lifting his hand to secure her throat. ‘Yes…’, she tells him through thought, ‘I am yours and you are mine.’. He bends down to steal a kiss, that of which she surrenders without question. As their tongues dance and Choso’s pace increases, she finds herself unable to trust her legs. Just then, Choso backs out of her and guides her to the couch where he maneuvers her to straddle the arm, facing the back of it.

               “Fuck…”, Suguru moans when she complies and helps the hybrid remove her bra. She turns to him and wiggles her hips as Choso walks around towards her head, so Getou quickly drops the rest of his robes and gets behind her. Elska’s every movement, every sound, all that is her, radiates pure vivaciousness leaving Suguru with no further doubt. She wants to be dominated by them, to please them in ways that can only satisfy a turned. He shakes off his jitters as he aligns his tip to her glistening folds, holding his breath to finally having her once again. His eyes jump over to the rose by his robes and although he would love to present it to her first, to swoon her with his tangible apology, she’s currently throbbing for a different kind of stem. A call he must and will answer.

Next Chapter >>

Chapter List

Tagging: @syynnaaah @angelofthorr @itstackytime ​